kwilsa

Patreon February 2023 Platinum Poll Results

The "Celine/Celica/Kiran" story is the winner of the Platinum Poll! Look forward to it!

If any Platinum pledgers haven't sent me their story prompt for this month, please do so when you can! Thanks :D

Patreon February 2023 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Yunaka is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

The Virtues of Honesty (Severa/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Life was a difficult mistress.

The battles? Countless. The slight victories? Too many. The stress? Tremendous.

Work was always being done on shortening the first two, but stress was a complicated foe that could strike suddenly without warning.

Fortunately, you had discovered quite a sufficient way at reducing its impact. No permanent cure was in sight, but you weren’t exactly going to whine about some resemblance of a solution.

The only downside was that it required another individual to participate. It wasn’t a tremendous drawback though; the person in question was always willing, even if their language and attitude suggested otherwise.

This special helper was in dire need of some stress relief herself, after all.

Severa was her name, and she was presently clutching onto a pillow firmly, using it in a desperate attempt to dampen her voice by keeping her face sealed within its comforting grasp.

…and yet, she was still so loud!

The volume was a tad concerning, but it was a fleeting thought. The sight of Severa’s bubbly butt jiggling endlessly was far too distracting, especially with the knowledge that you were the cause of its commotion.

“You’re so fucking tight, Sev,” you praised her, slamming your hips forward energetically and forcing another howl of joy out of her. Muffled as it may be, it was still ridiculously hot to hear.

But there was much appeal in hearing her voice in all its glory too, and it just so happened that you knew exactly how to grant your wish.

Relocating your hands from her hips to her twintails, you tugged on them without warning, forcing her head up and freeing her from the sanctuary of the cushion. The sudden ambush forced a crackling grunt of painful pleasure out of her, and it was deafening.

“Speak to me, Sev,” you urged her. “Do you like it? Do you like your ass being fucked?”

“S-Shut up!” she snapped back with a growl.

Alas, what was meant to be a response of anger didn’t sound like it when she was also in the midst of moaning.

Besides, even if she did sound genuinely furious, you knew she’d still be faking it.

Severa was the paragon of stubbornness. Never would she admit what she wanted.

But her body? It wasn’t so tenacious. It was a lot more honest than she, and it loved communicating its adoration to your touch. You had learned so many of her weaknesses from this trait alone.

Such as the fact that she loved your cock deep inside her ass.

In fact, this was her ultimate weakness. It was always what turned her into a dribbling mess. It was always what made her quiver the most. It was always what would break her mind.

Severa was currently holding onto the last bastions of stability. Her outburst was the indicator of that, but it was always a losing battle. She just couldn’t sell this supposed dislike while she groaned over and over again.

It was a miracle that circumstances had led to this scenario occurring in the first place, but ultimately, she was just a girl who just wanted to be dicked hard, and you just so happened to be the man she spent the most time around.

One would think stress wasn’t something Severa had to deal with. Her bad mouth and ferocious strength gave the impression she was doing alright, but even she was not immune from the effects of seemingly endless war.

After one tough battle, you and she had celebrated and complained over some drinks. It was during these moments that she expressed some degree of honesty, and thanks to that, she opened up a little about her anxieties and problems. A little bit of alcohol could always make someone speak so honestly! It was a joy to see.

…and then a few drinks later, she decided she was sick of whining and took you to her room, demanding you screw her silly.

You did not, for though you were tipsy, you weren’t going to take advantage of a drunk girl.

Said drunk girl was very pissed, figuratively and literally, about your answer. She whined and whined, admitting her attraction to you, and how much she fantasized about you, and that you were a fucking idiot for not taking advantage of this opportunity.

But before you could respond to her, she ended up passing out, all but confirming your decision was a sound one.

The next day, she apologized as well as someone like her could. She remembered everything and stuttered outrageously while she struggled immensely to simply say “sorry”.

You figured things would end there. Perhaps she’d swear you to secrecy, and that was that.

And indeed, that was what she did!

…except she was convinced she had to do more than that. Since you had witnessed her at her worst, she was convinced she had to do whatever it took to keep you quiet, and if that meant letting you fuck her silly, then so be it!

The slight salivation and the surge of status indicated this was her very convoluted way of asking for sex.

This time, however, you answered a lot more positively. She was not under the influence of alcohol and mentally sound-- well, as mentally sound as somebody horrendously horny could be-- but it was enough to make you think… “Why the fuck not?”

Little did you know that these occurrences would become daily. Little did you know just how little you wouldn’t mind!

Severa’s asshole was as tight and hot as ever. There was a reason you liked to fuck it so much, and it was a sentiment she shared too. Pushing in as deep as you could go always made her cry out with joy, and such sounds were the perfect motivation to keep pounding her over and over.

Powerful as she was, she could not stay on all fours whilst her butt was being ravaged like this. She had collapsed ages ago, but that hadn’t stopped you from fucking her silly. There was so much joy to be had in seeing her fat ass jiggle while your cock slipped in and out of her rear at a fast pace.

“You should be honest with me, Sev,” you continued the torment, pulling on her hair harder so she couldn’t return to her refuge. “Tell me you like it, or I’ll stop.”

“F-Fuck… f-fuck… y-you!”

That was a beautiful response, especially the part where its severity was drastically reduced by the pausing she had to make due to a need to moan. Once again, the tone of her voice was betraying her, and once again, it was beautiful.

Although you enjoyed her answer, it wasn’t exactly what you were looking for. Thus, you pulled out, and immediately she looked back.

“H-Hey! W-What do you think AAHHhhhhh…!!”

Severa was interrupted by your manhood slamming back into her backdoor without warning, a motion that never grew old. Hearing that shocking scream morph into a mesmerized moan was music to your ears.

Ironically, it sounded like she was about to potentially be honest for once, though she probably would have started sprouting some nonsense about how she totally didn’t like this and that you were a massive idiot, so you had probably made the right decision

That belief grew as you felt those familiar signs course through your being.

Naturally, you had to warn her. It was always so thrilling to witness and hear her reaction!

“Sev, I’m going to cum,” you told her. “You want it in your ass, don’t you?”

“Aaahhh… I… I…”

She was trying! It was so cute, and very hot too, though not as boiling as her butt, of course. Hearing those adorable stutters as she contemplated whether to answer truthfully or not helped bring you over the edge. Thrusting your hips forward one last time, you slid your member inside all the way inside her compact rear, overflowing it with semen for the umpteenth time. Severa cried out, the warmth of your seed causing her to react almost violently. If she hadn’t already collapsed, this would have done it.

Satisfied everything had been dumped inside her, you pulled out, watching your cum already begin to drip out. Severa remain laid down, barely moving as she recovered from the rough buttfucking, though the occasional groan of annoyance was starting to intrigue you. What was going through your favorite girl’s head?

Surprisingly, she turned her body over, staring at you with an unbelievably flustered yet angered expression. She observed the semen flowing out of her ass momentarily, the scene making her bite her lip.

“Why… why do…tch.”

There was something she desperately wanted to say, but like always, she was struggling to speak her mind. Honesty was her greatest weakness, but you had to applaud her for trying. She was getting better at it! She was doing so well!

But even though there were several seconds of silence after, she tried again.

“Why do you… you…”

She bit down on her hard lip.

“You… always… you always…”

She was fidgeting tremendously with her mouth.

“...always… always…” she whimpered, her tone communicating more sadness than genuine annoyance.

You watched her, curious beyond belief. Was this going to be the day she voiced her honesty?

If you were a betting man, you’d be betting against it, even if you actually wanted the opposite.

Just as it looked like you were potentially about to lose that bet, Severa ended up grumbling before planting her face against the pillow.

So close, yet so far.

But that was okay! That just meant you had to give her a helping hand.

“Severa,” you spoke softly to her. “Tell me what you want, and I’ll do it.”

She lightly whimpered in response, your words frustrating her despite being advantageous. The war happening within her was undoubtedly chaotic, and you were curious to see if you could tip the scales for your preferred side.

“I…”

She bit down hard on her lip again.

“I… I want…”

Was this the moment of truth?

“I want… you to…” she grumbled and grumbled and grumbled… before swallowing hard and taking a deep breath. “...f-fuck my… p-pussy…”

She had done it.

Severa was a massive fan of anal sex, but it was clear she missed something a tad more traditional. You were the one to suggest butt stuff to her about a week ago, and she had begrudgingly agreed (at least, that’s how you interpreted that “Tch. I don’t care. Whatever.” followed by her getting into position and spreading her cheeks after a moment of contemplation and reassurance you had brought lube).

However, since that day, you had been neglecting her pussy quite a bit. It wasn’t intentional on your part though-- you were just a bit too addicted to her ass. She was able to cum from it too, though that was obviously something on the long, long list of things she’d never confess to. You knew though.

“Alright,” you gave her the response she wished for, and as you watched her eyes light up ever so slightly, you almost reconsidered what you were about to say next. “However, under one condition.”

“W-What…?” Severa was understandably apprehensive.

Sometimes, you felt bad about bullying Severa.

But you’d always remember it was yet ANOTHER thing she secretly liked.

What you had planned for her was something you suspected she’d also enjoy, but you also believed she’d never agree to it under normal circumstances. However, if it meant she could get her pussy fucked…

You reached underneath the bed, pulling out a box that contained the latest purchase from Anna’s secret shop. Severa watched with a little bit of curiosity as you opened it, and that curiosity persisted even as she realized what it was… even if she also looked like she was about to strangle you.

Severa scowled, already accepting her fate as she whispered a delicious set of words that could be understood in two ways. “...fuck me…”

She looked just about ready to gouge her eyes out.

“Gladly,” you told her. “After you put this on.”

You handed the outfit to her.

The Spring Festival was approaching, and because of that, you had purchased an identical outfit to the one she wore last year. You weren’t fucking her back then, but since you were now, you wanted to make up for that lost opportunity!

You had even gone out of your way to alter the outfit a little, cutting parts up in just a way so it would expose her pussy and ass when she wore it.

For a moment, Severa looked lost in thoughts.

Likely considering if she could get away with murdering you.

Ultimately, it was an outfit she had worn before, and she had somehow survived wearing it in public. She could handle this. Therefore, she changed, and once you saw her put on those bunny ears, you smiled with glee.

“W-Well…?” Severa asked sheepishly. “Do I… look good…?”

“You look beautiful, and ridiculously cute.”

You did not hesitate with your answer, knowing the swiftness of your response would add to her bashfulness, and indeed it did. She fidgeted with her mouth endlessly, avoiding eye contact as if it would also hide the enormous blush on her face. Truthfully, you were anticipating her to lash out at you and call you all sorts of mean words… but she didn’t.

Instead, she crawled back onto the bed, and raised her ass.

To see her finally being so honest… it would have brought a tear to your eye if you weren’t massively turned on by how her ass looked in that attire.

More motivated than ever to give her what she desired, you kneeled behind her and wasted no time in plunging in, finding it effortless to do so. That wasn’t so surprising though; she was absurdly wet. Severa borderline screamed at the sensation, the pressure of your cock scratching all those itches that only a good dick could scratch. She was in heaven.

You stayed put momentarily, happy to give her some time to readjust to this feeling… though your impatience ultimately couldn’t be ignored. She looked so cute dressed like this, and you wanted nothing more than to screw her silly. It was what she wanted, after all.

“F-Fuck…!” Severa reacted as delightfully to the first thrust as you hoped, and as you bombarded her with even more rougher thrusts, so too did the quantity of her swearing.

Though she was able to take a fierce buttfucking, the speed at which you were able to pound her pussy far surpassed her ass. Curious to see if your pace could become even greater, you returned your hands to those twintails you loved so much, tugging on them ruthlessly whenever you pounded her. It took a while for the moment to synchronize, but when it did, you were confident you had never fucked her as fiercely.

Naturally, Severa was a big fan. Her screams were deafening, undoubtedly loud enough to greatly disturb the other individuals who lived within the same building. Dealing with the complaints could happen later, however.

Regardless, damage control was important, and so to reduce the impact of her boisterous sounds, you silenced her the only way you knew how.

Severa gasped as your hand seized her throat, clenching it tightly. Immediately after, you felt her drool dripping onto you, but that did nothing to loosen your grasp. You weren’t trying to suffocate her, but you were putting in enough force to certainly give her that feeling.

Was it cruel? Yes.

Did she love it? Also, yes.

“You’re being too loud, Sev,” you scolded her, using your other hand to spank her ass just as strongly. The sudden smacking called forth an incomprehensible noise on her end, but you loved it just as much as the others. “Imagine if someone recognized your voice. I bet they’d be surprised to learn how much of a slut you are.”

Severa’s insides tightened up dramatically.

Was it from the spanking? The throat-seizing? The cold tone? The suggestion somebody she knew would figure out what she was doing? That one specific word she loved being called?

The compactness of her pussy suggested it was an amalgamation of all those reasons.

“Pleeaaaseeeeee…” she cried out. “F-Fuuuuckk meeeeee…!”

Her voice sounded so deprived. So desperate. So weak.

Maybe you had been a little too cruel.

Though knowing her, she’d argue you weren’t being cruel enough… well, she’d only say that in her head, of course.

Keeping a firm grasp of her throat, you resumed pounding her as swiftly as you could. The multitasking did hinder your movements somewhat, but you were happy to make up for it by spanking her ass frequently. The only time your spare hand wasn’t groping or smacking her butt was whenever you needed to adjust her bunny ears for her. Severa just couldn’t keep her head still!

“Caaa… caaammmmm…”

Your favorite tsundere was trying to communicate. It almost tempted you to let go of her throat, but that wouldn’t be as fun.

“Hmm? What was that, Sev?”

To make her answer as difficult as possible to say, you spanked her a few times in succession, as if expressing your impatience for a response.

“...iiinshiiideeeeee…. Inshiiiideeeeeeeee…. meeee… inshiideeeee meeeeee…!”

Severa was so precious.

“Hmm…? What’s that…?” you feigned ignorance. “You want me to cum inside you. Is that it?”

“Y-Yessssss…!!”

Her voice was a shadow of its former self. It was amusing that it took until it was in this state for her to speak so genuinely.

Nevertheless, it was a request you were more than happy to grant.

Finally releasing her throat, you placed your hands on her hips, fucking her as mightily as you could. You were beginning to feel exhausted from all the sex, but her desire to be creampied had awakened the burst of adrenaline you needed to see this through to the end.

At long last, you came, giving her pussy what it so desperately craved. The sudden warmth of your hot seed flowing through her was the trigger for her climax, leading to her loudest scream yet, but you did nothing to silence it. She had earned this orgasm. You did all you could to enhance it, making sure every last drop entered her womb before you even thought about pulling out.

What came after was a blur. You had came a lot inside her, more than you were expecting to. Your senses needed some time to recover.

Severa, however, wasn’t down for the count.

A sudden heat and wetness surrounded your shaft suddenly, snapping you out of your dazed state. When you gazed down, you saw the culprit. Severa had helped herself to your cock without warning, sucking on it energetically and showing her skill by taking a lot in. This alone would have felt incredible, but paired with your post-climax sensitivity? It was almost too much!

“Fuck, Sev…” you couldn’t help but groan, the sight of your bunny girl gobbling up your dick so greedily making your head spin. “W-What brought this on…?”

The girl in question gazed up with narrowed eyes, as if needing a moment to process your question while she slurped on your shaft.

In the end, she ultimately released your member, though she looked ready to gobble it back up within a moment’s notice.

“W-Well, you came inside my ass and pussy,” she spoke, smooching your cock several times before she continued. “I j-just think it’s fair you get to cum inside my mouth, too! That’s all!”

“You’re such a good girl, Sev,” you told her, patting her head.

…and naturally, she did NOT react well to that!

“I-Idiot! W-Who said you could pat my head…?!” she growled, groaned, and grumbled. “Y-You think I like something like that?!”

“I’m sorry,” you apologized. “You can go back to sucking my cock now.”

“D-Don’t say something like that so… so casually!”

She sounded annoyed.

But she wasn’t able to keep up that attitude for long.

Not when your cock was throbbing beside her face.

One mere gaze at it was enough.

You watched in awe as she gobbled it all the back up in a frenzy, sucking frantically as if she wanted to make up for the brief time it spent outside her mouth. Her slurping and humming combined made the whole thing sound intensely messy, and it looked the part too. There was no rhythm to her sucks. Everything was instinctive, for if she didn’t listen to just those, she would be consumed by embarrassment.

Deepthroating was not a problem for her. She used to struggle at first, but her stubbornness worked to her advantage, allowing her to gradually master the art within a matter of days. By this point, she was able to happily take in cock within her throat without a single complaint. In fact, she preferred keeping it there, knowing the heat of her mouth and throat boosted your pleasure.

Not once did she show any signs of slowing down. Severa was committed to having all her holes filled up, though she didn’t need to be this excessive! The immense pressure of the blowjob, combined with your ridiculous sensitivity, meant those familiar signs revealed themselves far sooner than usual.

“Sev… I’m gonna cum,” you warned her, deciding not to be a bully for once. Besides, knowing she was about to receive her reward would excite her, and right on cue, she demonstrated her anticipation by speeding up. “Be sure to be a good girl and swallow every last drop, okay?”

“Mmm…” she hummed in delight.

Severa liked being called cruel things, but she liked being called a good girl once in a while too.

Unsurprisingly, she did little to prepare herself. Doing so would mean slowing down, or not taking in as much, and she was not going to have that. It would also make things easier-- something she was not a fan of! She liked things to be hard, in more ways than one!

Finally, you reached your third climax of the day, relishing in the compactness and warmth of her throat as you let out everything you had left to offer. Severa, upon realizing most of it was bypassing her taste buds due to your dick being so deep inside her, ejected most of your shaft so she could enjoy your seed to the fullest. She sucked vigorously on the head, not stopping until she was certain your semen was safely in her mouth. Only then did she completely depart from your cock.

Severa then opened her mouth, showing just how much of your cum was resting on her tongue. Satisfied you had gotten a good look, she promptly swallowed, looking awfully proud of herself. It was a well-earned expression though.

“You did a great job, Sev,” you praised her, deciding to pat her on the head again.

She looked a little apprehensive about the gesture, but this time, things ended up being different. “...w-well, duh… I am good, after all… and… well… you were pretty OK too, I guess…”

Receiving an “OK” from her was like being told she had an amazing time. In case you had any doubts, she was embracing the headpat fullheartedly, and though she was trying her best to hide it, she was smiling a little!

Alas, all good things had to come to an end. When clarity hit Severa, it hit hard, and her lewd happiness faded as she realized just how much lewdness she had gotten herself into.

“W-Why am I still wearing this?!” Severa forced her way out of the bunny outfit, quickly putting on her ordinary clothes so you wouldn’t see her naked. Couldn’t have that now… even though you had just fucked. The mind of Severa was complex. “I can’t believe you made me… urgh… idiot!!”

She stomped her feet and grumbled before leaving.

The abrupt departure didn’t dishearten you, however. This was how she always reacted shortly after sex.

…and in the end, she’d always come back for more.

___

“...what’s wrong, Alfonse?”

You had received a knock on the door a few hours later, and a concerned-looking prince was there to greet you.

“We’ve received some noise complaints.”

Ah.

You had forgotten about the screaming.

Thawing a Frozen Heart (Ninian/Ninian/Eliwood from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Eliwood liked Askr. There was a lot to love! He had reunited with old friends here. He had befriended plenty of new ones. He had even met the grown-up version of his son!

...and he had even reunited with the love of his life!

But that didn't mean he was used to it. The concept of summoning heroes from countless other worlds still baffled him to this day. The premise wasn't frightening, but it was still surreal that such a power was possible. It was at times hard to believe that there were such a variety of different worlds out there.

There were even different versions of Elibe itself! He had encountered people who had died in his world, yet survived to see the fight against Nergal to its conclusion in theirs.

There were even some in the midst of the war!

Summoning spared no one, it seemed, and this was demonstrated very well during an early morning summoning session.

Eliwood liked to attend these frequently, eager to play the role of a recognizable face for anyone summoned from Lycia. Appearing in a new world was understandably a startling process, but a familiar face would always provide comfort.

Though he played this role well, he always found himself a little nervous whenever a summoning took place; there was always a possibility that someone not befitting of the term 'hero' could appear. He wasn't sure what he'd do if the likes of Nergal or one of the less savory Black Fang members appeared.

Four of the five scheduled summons had taken place, and not a single one was from Lycia, let alone Elibe.

He believed the odds of the fifth being no exception were statistically high, but he wasn't going to start trusting low chances now, so he stayed put.

Eliwood soon learned that remaining was the right decision

The person emerging from the bright light was immediately recognizable.

It was Ninian-- the love of his life.

...except…

He had already reunited with her in Askr.

Variations of the same individual were rare, but not impossible. All this meant was that this Ninian was from a different Elibe altogether.

Although such a thing always had a chance to happen, he still found himself perplexed by it by what he was seeing. What were the odds of a second version of his wife appearing? Slim to none, without a doubt, yet here she was.

Eliwood was so flabbergasted that he failed to greet her.

But that didn't matter much. Ninian ended up noticing him quickly, as if his very presence was something she could sense.

It wasn't too different from when he reunited with his spouse in Askr. That was a wonderful day.

But things were not quite the same this time. Something was off. Something was… wrong. He didn't know what, but he could feel it.

"Lord… Lord Eliwood… is that… you?”

Eliwood froze.

Her voice… it was…

He was used to her speaking somewhat timidly, but the tone he was hearing was… unnerving.

She sounded… distressed… confused… scared….

Ninian was approaching him slowly, oblivious to Sharena's attempt to greet her. She was fixated on him, and yet… those glowing red eyes never met his pair.

They were not usually that bright, either.

As she gradually got closer, he started to notice even more oddities.

The way she walked was an obvious one. There was a stutter in her step, as if her legs weren't fully listening to her.

Her expression, or rather, the lack of it, was highly noticeable. Ninian did not smile, nor did she frown.

Alfonse and Anna were watching closely. Whenever heroes reacted less ideally to their summoning, it was usually up to the prince to give them a thorough and serious explanation, offering reassurances that they could return home whenever they wished. Whenever heroes reacted… even worse… well, that was when Anna and a squadron of Heroes she kept on standby would interfere as well. Violence was extraordinarily rare, but not impossible.

However, Ninian had not reacted to the summoning at all. Instead, it was his presence she was drawn to. The whole world around her simply did not matter.

Therefore, the Order did not lift a finger. Eliwood knew that meant this was something for him to resolve, and he vowed to do just that.

"Ninian… do you hear me?"

He spoke quietly, recognizing her condition was less than stable, so he wanted to avoid accidentally startling her.

"Lord Eliwood…" she repeated in acknowledgment, but now her voice sounded weaker.

...and so too was her body.

Ninian started to stumble suddenly without any warning. Eliwood reacted swiftly, running to her and catching her before she could fall. With one hand on her back and another holding her below the knees, he lifted her up, hopefully allowing her to relax now that her balance wasn't something she needed to be concerned about.

Though he knew this wasn't his Ninian, that wasn’t going to stop his instincts from reacting to the love of his life in trouble. He regretted nothing.

“Where… am I… Lord Eliwood…?” she questioned through faint mumbles, assumingly now aware she was no longer in Elibe. As she spoke, Ninian ended up raising the volume of her voice, but with it came an amplification to the jittering. She wasn’t just scared. She was terrified. Even though he was right there, she was still immobilized by fear. “I saw... darkness, but then… there was a flash of light, and… I…”

Eliwood had never heard her sound like this before.

It made him want to cry.

Somehow, he was able to hold back the tears. There was a question pulsating throughout his mind, and it wouldn't stop getting louder. He needed an answer!

What had happened to her?!

Whoever was the cause of this turmoil…

No, this wasn’t the time for anger, and an answer to the mystery could come later too.

First, he had to make sure she was going to be okay.

Ninian was still avoiding eye contact. In fact, her eyes were dashing all over the place, as if she couldn’t process who she was being held by, or if he was even there at all.

“...you’re safe, Ninian,” he told her the only thing he knew for certain. He wished he could say more, but she hoped hearing more of his voice would calm her down. Just in case it wasn't, he held her more firmly, letting her rest her head on his chest. “I’m here.”

“...Lord… Eliwood… I…”

Her voice was quieter, and her breathing was beginning to stabilize too. She wasn’t devoid of melancholy yet, but it was a start.

He watched as she struggled to keep her eyes open as well, until at last, she closed them fully and she drifted into slumber.

With that, her quivering began to lessen, until she was eventually sleeping calmly. Eliwood finally started to breathe normally as well, thankful that she had found some peace, even if it was likely only thanks to the sanctuary of sleep and thus temporary. All he could pray was that no nightmares plagued her, and that she'd wake up feeling normal, but he had to be prepared for the worst.

As for the mystery of her condition, he had a lead.

If anyone were to know what was happening to Ninian, it would be-- well, his Ninian.

It was time to inform her about this peculiar arrival.

___

Eliwood sat by his bed, watching over the sleeping Ninian.

She was stirring a lot in her sleep, and murmuring all sorts of incomprehensible things. It was concerning, but he stayed calm, knowing her condition could be significantly worse.

Besides, his wife had advised him not to do anything either.

Ninian-- his Ninian-- was sitting alongside him, watching her strange counterpart slumber. The reveal of another her in Askr was naturally a surprising revelation, but once the shock had faded, she had vowed to do whatever she could to aid this variation of her.

After all, she had once been in the same situation herself.

“Nergal… he is to blame,” she revealed, sitting beside him and holding his hand firmly. It was not fond recalling the one who had made them suffer, but she had to explain what was going on. “Do you remember… when he took me away-- to open the Dragon's Gate?”

“I do,” he answered. It wasn’t a thought he liked revisiting either.

“She was summoned during that moment,” Ninian elaborated further. “But… Nergal is not here to control her, yet the magic persists. She is a lost soul, with shrouded memories, and is uncertain about many things… except one.”

“Except one?”

“You, my dear Eliwood-- you are at the forefront of her mind,” she answered. “Just as I was, during that fateful day.”

Just as she had memories that haunted her, so did he.

He hadn’t forgotten how Nergal had mocked him for the mistake he had made, even if it wasn’t entirely his fault. At the time, it didn’t matter-- the feelings of anguish he experienced… he could never forget them.

Even though he was dead, the Dark Druid still tormented them…

Ninian, sensing his distress, brought calm to his being by bringing him into a hug. He accepted the embrace without question.

“We can save her,” she spoke quietly.

“How…?”

“There are a few methods,” she elaborated. “The spell will not last forever. She’ll come to her senses eventually, but during that time… we need to be there for her, to provide her warmth, and perhaps even… love.”

Eliwood couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the end of that comment, knowing what that particular tone from his wife indicated. “I did not expect you to tell a joke.”

There was nothing more it could be, after all. She was just trying to lighten the mood and calm his nerves.

Ninian said nothing for a few moments, her eyes wandering as she seemed to contemplate how to answer, but she did eventually figure out what to say. “...I am… very serious, Eliwood.”

Eliwood gazed at her, her expression matching her words.

“...r-really?” he was flabbergasted, though not as much as he was expecting to be. “Do you mean that I should take on… another Ninian… as say… my wife?”

How else was he meant to interpret that?

“Ah… well…” she mumbled, beginning to giggle a little herself. “I was thinking… something more intimate…”

Ah.

Ahh…

This was not how he expected his angst about the situation to fade. Right now, he was absurdly baffled, but that was at least a step up from his previous emotions.

Eliwood did have another worry brewing though. How was he supposed to respond to that idea?!

He loved Ninian to bits, but would it even be right to be with another version of her…?

Well, it was his wife’s idea, so he supposed permission had been granted…

…but even so, this was all just so crazy! Askr had granted some beautiful nonsense once more.

“Just to make sure… you are very serious about this, yes?” he questioned. He would be lying if he said he wasn’t intrigued by the notion despite how ridiculous it was, but he wanted to make sure everything was absolutely okay with his wife first and foremost before anything happened.

“It will help her, and it’s what she wants too, so yes,” was her response.

“How can you be so certain?”

He was still a little doubtful.

“Well… she’s me.”

…not anymore.

Ninian chuckled in amusement, adoring the baffled look on her face. She knew, of course, that she was suggesting something quite outlandish. For that reason, she was happy to give him a few further moments to allow this to process… and perhaps eradicate any whispers of contemplation left within him. To do this, she had to initiate things.

Ninian crawled onto the bed, careful not to accidentally awaken her counterpart. Doing so was ultimately her goal, but she wanted to do so in a way that would cause the least confusion and disarray. A sudden awakening would not do her good.

"Ninian… do you hear me…?" she spoke quietly into the girl's ear, and in response, the girl started to stir a little more in her sleep. The sleeping maiden wasn't having the most pleasant of dreams, it seemed. A gradual and comforting awakening was necessary. "Lord Eliwood is here, Ninian. He is here to look after you, so you don't need to be scared anymore. He will protect you.”

"...Lord… Eliwood…?" she mumbled, the name of the man she loved resonating with her soul.

Slowly, but surely, she began to awaken. Her eyes remained glued to her counterpart for some time, the presence confusing her.

"...mirror…?" she adorably misinterpreted what, or rather who, she was looking at.

“Not quite,” the non-corrupted Ninian answered with a slight giggle. She had almost forgotten that this Ninian knew nothing of Askr’s unique qualities. Explanations could come later, however. She leaned back, pointing to the other individual in the room. "But don’t focus on me. Look who is here to see you.”

The half-asleep girl turned her head to gaze at what her doppelganger was pointing at, and once she saw what she was meant to see, a faint smile formed on her face.

“L-Lord Eliwood… you are… unharmed… I…" she seemed relieved at first, but her emotions soon turned sorrowful. She shot up, panting as her body shivered with anxiety. “No… you shouldn’t be here! Please… s-stay away from me! Nergal… he did… please… I don’t want to hurt you, so…!”

It still broke Eliwood’s heart to see her like this. It wasn’t his Ninian, but it didn’t need to be. She was consumed by a fear she could not fight against. All she could do was cry out in the hopes that the person who meant so much to her would not be hurt once she inevitably lost control.

He wasn't sure what to do. His wife's suggestion was prominent in his mind, but he wasn't convinced doing something like that would be the best course of action. It wouldn't be right, especially with how emotionally unstable she was… right?

“You need to warm her heart,” his Ninian advised, distracting him from his renewed feelings of doubt. He gazed at her, biting his lip.

“...warm her heart?”

“Do you remember our first few nights together?” Ninian asked him to recollect. “Those were tough nights for me, weren’t they?”

“They were.”

Ninian had struggled during the days after Nergal’s defeat. There was a lot of disorientation involved with her revival, plus the sorrow of Nils’s departure finally hitting her. She was a bundle of emotions. Rightfully so.

But…

“You were there for me, though,” she continued. “The warmth of your arms… the sensations of your kisses… I felt… truly protected…”

The circumstances behind this newly arrived Ninian were different… but it was possible all she needed was proof that she wasn’t alone. Additionally, if anyone were to know how to approach this situation…

Eliwood took a deep breath.

Intimacy was quite the notion, but it did come in digestible steps, at least.

“Ninian,” he called out, his words intended for the one consumed by fear. “Do you hear me?”

“L-Lord Eliwood… please… you must…!”

"Ninian… " he cleared his throat, raising his voice slightly. He had to make sure his words were heard loudly and clearly. "You couldn't possibly hurt me because I… I love you. I love you more than you could know."

What came next was unexpected.

Rather than cry out in a desperate attempt to make him flee, she instead did not respond at all, at least not initially.

However, she was refusing to maintain eye contact, and to help her with this task, she had hidden her face with her hands.

She was embarrassed.

…and it was adorable.

She was sobbing too, but…

"L-Lord Eliwood… you… l-love me…?

…this Ninian hadn’t been confessed to. That moment had come after the battle with Nergal.

The embarrassed expression was a much preferable one to its predecessor though, so it was something. It would also serve as a good distraction for her mind… but it would neither cure her nor last. He had to act. Now.

“I do,” Eliwood answered, taking a deep breath. “In fact, let me prove it.”

Eliwood had a bit of a weakness when it came to his wife looking so flustered like that. It was his cue to shower her with endless kisses so he could prolong her euphoric embarrassment.

He was a little worried about something though.

How was he going to survive not one, but two Ninians gifting him that addicting look? He had no idea… but he was going to do his damndest to see this through to the end so he could find out.

Carefully maneuvering himself onto the bed so he wouldn’t startle her, he gently grabbed her wrists, using the minimum amount of strength to move them aside. She did not return them to their original position once he let go, allowing him to clear away the tears forming in her eyes while she stared at him completely mesmerized. Satisfied she was ready to feel a much more enjoyable abundance of emotions, he leaned in, planting the softest of kisses onto her lips.

Ninian was shocked to her core by the sudden embrace. She was quivering, but there was no indication that spell was the cause; it was all genuine emotion. Ninian, his Ninian, was right. He doubted even this spell at its most grandiose power would be a match for the unyielding amount of joy flowing throughout her mind at this present moment.

Eliwood kept the kiss intact for a long time, happy to give her all the time she needed to adjust to this new feeling. He was rewarded for his service when she experimentally and nervously kissed back, reawakening the memory of the first kiss they shared.

“...w-wow…”

That voice came from his wife. Apparently, she was enjoying the show! That was good to learn, considering he was essentially kissing another woman… even if he technically wasn’t at the same time.

Once Eliwood was convinced the new Ninian had enjoyed a good taste of bliss, he pulled back, watching her with curiosity. He wondered if she would do something in retaliation; his wife had a tendency to greedily pull him back into another embrace, but this one was probably too nervous to do something like that.

Those crimson eyes of hers did unfortunately indicate she had not yet been freed from the spell, but she did look stable… well, as stable as one still crying could look, but they were not tears of sorrow nor fright. He couldn’t forget that giddy smile of hers either.

Warmth. That was what she was feeling… and he was feeling it too. This was such a strange way to experience nostalgia, but he was beginning to realize it was best to embrace these unusual feelings rather than question them.

“L-Lord Eliwood…” she mumbled, her voice shivery but undeniably happier than it was before. “I… my head… I feel so…”

Although the corruption was undeniably lessening, Eliwood could not forget she was still suffering from it. He turned towards her counterpart, seeking her guidance on what to do next, and was surprised to see her looking arguably more flustered! She took a deep breath and crawled closer to him, whispering something quite shocking indeed into his unsuspecting ear.

“...L-Lord Eliwood…” Ninian, his Ninian, stuttered immensely. If it wasn’t for the close proximity, he would have assumed it was her counterpart! “I think… uhm… it would be hot… to see you f-fucking her… I w-want to see it all… from a different angle…"

…he started to feel the shivers as well once those words vibrated throughout his ear.

He knew intimacy was naturally the ending act here, but that didn’t mean he was prepared to hear that! It made him wonder if his wife had some ulterior motive going on here. She seemed so excited about watching her alternate self having sex!

“Ninian… I…”

He was not hesitating, merely a little startled by those insane words she had said. However, his Ninian interpreted it as doubt kicking in once more, but she already had a solution in mind for such a scenario. Taking advantage of her counterpart’s condition, she returned to the bed and aided in guiding her alternate self out of her clothes. Since she was still so mystified by the kiss, the new Ninian did not put up much of a fight even as her body was progressively revealed.

Eliwood watched in awe as those breasts he loved so much came into view, and the realization that he had two pairs to suck on now greatly amplified his arousal.

“N-No… Lord Eliwood… seeing me…” she finally noticed what was happening, displaying some degree of resistance, even if it wasn’t particularly strong. She was too dazzled by what was happening to do anything let alone speak more of her thoughts.

Once she was out of her clothes, hs Ninian quickly discarded hers as well. If there was one good thing to say about the spell, it was that the eye color difference between the two would at least make certain he wouldn’t confuse one for the other. Things would undoubtedly become confusing once she was cured, but it was a small price to pay for her freedom.

But more than anything, he was astonished. He considered Ninian the most beautiful woman he had laid his eyes on, so to see not one, but two of her?

“Go on, dear…” his Ninian urged him, spreading the legs of her counterpart. “F-Fuck her…”

Even from a fair distance away, he could tell she was soaking wet. It was his cue to discard his clothing as well, and though one of the Ninians had already seen him nude before, they were salivating almost equally.

Eliwood positioned himself in front of her, observing her expression carefully. The emotions he saw from her expression alone were almost identical to what he saw the night he first made love to his wife.

A little bit of fright, but undeniable excitement.

This time, however, she had support from the most unexpected of sources. His wife was clutching her counterpart’s hands, whispering all sorts of sweet supportive words into her ear.

After mentally preparing to take Ninian’s virginity for the second time, he started to push in. Though it was long ago, he remembered all the steps he took with her to make certain her first time was as comforting as possible. He had not forgotten she was as fragile as ice itself, and just like their first time, he wasn’t going to let her shatter.

Ninian winced upon feeling a surge of pain run up her spine. Her entrance had been breached, and though the soreness she was experiencing was unpleasant, she also knew deep down that Eliwood would not hurt her more than he had to. Besides, a bit of physical pain was much better than the gruesome headache that had clouded her mind when she arrived in this unknown land. She could handle it.

She also knew that above all else… this was something she wanted.

She did not know why there was an identical version of herself here; regardless, their presence was a positive one-- it was very good having someone’s hand to tightly squeeze! She had many other questions as well… but those could wait. Dreams were currently coming true, and she did not want to let herself be distracted by the warmth radiating from her beating heart.

Eliwood was more than happy to keep up a slow pace for the sake of her comfort. It wasn’t like he was going to get impatient any time soon either-- not when he had two identical pairs of beautiful breasts to stare at, for one. It was an unbelievably surreal sight, and frankly, he’d be content simply gazing at their beauty for hours if that were an option. Ninian was beautiful, but two Ninian? It was nothing short of incredible.

By this point, Eliwood had filled her up to the brim. Thankfully, she was showing no signs of discomfort aside from a few smidges of pain still persisting, but he was confident she could handle it. He started to thrust, keeping his pace at a respectful level that periodically rose once he was confident she was getting used to the feeling. The first time with his wife was a momentous occasion he hadn’t forgotten a single detail of, and while he didn’t expect this recollection to come in handy, he was glad about it.

“Does it feel good, Ninian?” his wife asked her alternate self. “It feels amazing, doesn’t it?”

“Ahh… it’s… ahhh…”

It was a little tricky for her to respond; the urge to moan was just too great to ignore. That was a trait both girls shared and one their lover particularly adored. It was also a cue that he could speed up further and be a little more reckless with his motions, and that was exactly what he did. Ninian reacted wonderfully to these new bursts of bliss, her voice amplifying to very familiar levels.

Although he was being rougher with her, Eliwood still kept himself restrained to an extent. He could not forget that this was her first time, and thus, he couldn’t be as ruthless as his wife sometimes liked him to be. Nonetheless, he was still treating her to a pace he knew she would enjoy, and hence, it wasn’t much longer before she began to feel especially good.

“I… I feel…!”

“Cum for Lord Eliwood~” his wife urged her. “Show him what you look like while orgasming~”

The man in question had a feeling somebody else in the room wanted to see that look more than he did, but he wasn’t against this bizarre new obsession.

Ninian couldn’t control herself any longer. Her body began to spasm dramatically, treating him to a very familiar sight. Even throughout all their time together, his wife would always react energetically to her climax, so he wasn’t surprised to see this one react the same.

Another common trait was the intense squeezing he’d feel during her orgasm, and how it would always bring him to his own climax as well.

The notion that he was about to cum inside another woman crossed his mind briefly, but it did not last for long.

“Cum, Eliwood… cum inside her!”

The tone of his wife’s voice convinced him immediately. She sounded desperate at the idea of her counterpart being creampied. She was enjoying this immensely, perhaps more so than the individuals actually having sex! Nevertheless, it was a demand he no longer had any issues fulfilling, so with one final thrust, he let out everything. Ninian’s eyes widened upon feeling an unfamiliar warmth in her womb, but her continued cries of joy indicated she was definitely a fan. He was certain, in fact, for his wife was a bit of a cumslut, to say the least.

Right on cue, his wife began to crawl downwards, ready to demonstrate her addiction. She wasted no time in energetically sucking on his cock even though he had literally just pulled out, prolonging his pleasure as his sensitive shaft was treated to the most sensational of sucks. She sucked him off while humming lustfully and loudly, those sounds blending in with the ones emitted from her counterpart.

With a loud, exaggerated pop, she ejected his member, looking up at him with sparkling eyes. Eliwood had reason to believe she had satisfied that inner craving of hers for the time being, but he was soon proven wrong.

Very, very wrong.

There was another source of semen, after all. Ninian promptly dug into the creampied pussy close by, effectively eating out… herself… and she did it with an enormous level of enthusiasm! The Ninian on the other end was naturally caught off guard; she had just experienced an incomprehensible level of pleasure and had barely been granted any time to recover from it! Eliwood watched as Ninian ate her other self out with incredible enthusiasm, not even stopping once it appeared she had licked out any lingering cum.

In hindsight, he should have known she would have done this. It fit in perfectly with her earlier behavior.

Eliwood’s subsequent renewal of arousal was at least something that didn’t come as a surprise. Round two was happening, for he had two girls to fill up now.

“L-Lord… Eliwood… I want… more…”

Yet another Ninian was developing such a demanding attitude, but he had no issue with that. It was always worth it when it led to a chorus of moans.

“You’ll have to wait a little bit, dear,” his Ninian answered before he could, climbing on top of her counterpart.

Eliwood breathed heavily. Seeing her bountiful butt from two angles at once? Unbelievable.

Not to mention seeing two pussies sliding up against each other! His wife had chosen one very erotic pose, and he was all for it.

“Eliiiiwoooooood~” Ninian mumbled. “Please… I want it…!”

He couldn’t see any lips moving from this angle, but he knew exactly which one was speaking to him. That was the needy tone of a Ninian who had been waiting very patiently for her turn.

“No… I want it…”

…hm.

Now he wasn’t so sure.

“Girls,” he spoke to them. “Who wants to be fucked the most?”

“Me!!”

The response was like an echo.

Eliwood breathed heavily. This was going to be an insane night.

Before he could make his decision, one took an initiative the other could not. The Ninian on top, his wife, was able to gaze back and show just how needy she looked. The look was perfected by her drooling, and he was pretty sure some of that liquid was leftover semen. “I want my turn… and you don’t need to hold back with me, you know…”

So she had noticed he was holding back a little, hmm?

“Just don’t get us mixed up, hehe~”

She just had to add that, didn’t she?

Eliwood was admittedly a little scared he would. Right now, all was well, but after a few positional changes and no guarantee her eyes would always be visible…? He wasn’t so sure. He couldn’t forget the aim here was to free the new Ninian from her corruption, which would probably result in her eyes returning to normal! What if that were to happen without warning?!

He breathed heavily again. This was insane.

…but there was a strange part of him that found the notion of a mixup hot. He wouldn’t know which Ninian he was covering in cum. He wouldn’t know which Ninian he was suffocating the throat of. He wouldn’t know whose womb was being filled…

Perhaps his degenerate wife had married a degenerate husband after all.

Eliwood plunged in, filling up his beloved within an instant. He expected to hear a boisterous cry, but it lacked the volume he was anticipating, instead sounding muffled.

He quickly figured out what was happening, and the realization encouraged him to speed up dramatically, eager to grant the experienced Ninian a handicap. It wouldn’t be a fair clash of lips and tongues otherwise.

Ninian was currently kissing Ninian, undoubtedly sharing some of the semen she had shared. He couldn’t see much of her counterpart while fucking her like this, but he could certainly imagine the view. Ninian was doing her best to synchronize her motions with his too, wishing to provide stimulation to her fallen self, even if her movements were ultimately weaker.

Just because he couldn’t see them kissing didn’t mean he wasn’t enjoying things from his angle though. Ninian’s ass was jiggling endlessly with every thrust, and he was already imagining a scenario where they were lined up and he alternated fucking them silly.

“F-Fuck…!”

That was his. No questions about it.

Though he was enjoying making love to his wife, he was curious about something-- did the two Ninians actually feel different? He hadn’t thought about it until now, so he wasn’t sure if he could adequately compare. Of course, it was obvious they felt similar, otherwise he would have noticed something sooner. But were there more subtle differences…?

Eliwood pulled out and plunged into the hole directly below.

“H-Hey…!”

His wife was not too happy about his decision, looking back at him with a pout.

It was not an expression he had much time to observe, however, for the Ninian below pulled her back so they could continue kissing. It was initially a surprising move to witness… but it made sense. If Ninian had a fetish for doing lewd things with her counterpart… so too did the counterpart!

Subtle differences were indeed there. This one was understandably tighter, and while that felt pleasurable, it did restrict his movements a bit. He was glad it wasn’t anything more. It wouldn’t feel like Ninian otherwise!

Eliwood decided to alternate between the two girls, giving them more or less equal attention. His wife did get a little preferential treatment for obvious reasons, and also because her counterpart had already been fucked silly once before.

Not once did the girls stop making out.

Not even when he tried something new and slotted his cock between their pussies, stimulating both at the same time. He was almost a little concerned he wasn’t pleasing them enough, but when he experimentally stopped and observed his wife subsequently look back with another pout (only to be amusingly forced into another kiss), he knew he was contributing well.

The friction he was feeling was new and very exciting, and while it wasn’t as divine as the feeling of being inside her, he didn’t mind when it meant he could please both simultaneously. Both girls were clearly a fan, for they were subconsciously moving in a faint circular motion, making sure his shaft was coated in their fluids while it tickled their most sensitive spots.

Ninian came first.

As for which one, well, he didn’t know. From his perspective, it looked concurrent.

But it should have been. They were equally sensitive, experiencing equal amounts of pleasure.

Even so, they continued to kiss, this time treating him to an echo of their muffled moans.

Eliwood treated them equally when it came to his orgasm as well. When that familiar feeling began to brew, he pushed back into his wife, eager to fill up her womb just as he had done to her other self. His climax was as fulfilling as the one prior, and when he pulled out, he realized just how incredible this position truly was. His cum was leaking out of his beloved… falling directly down onto her counterpart, as if they were sharing. It arguably made things not so equal anymore, but he didn’t care about things being exactly fifty-fifty. Why waste time trying to figure that out when he could fuck them silly instead?

Ninian, the one on top, eventually slid off her counterpart, embracing the softness of the bed.

“I… ah… fuck…”

He couldn’t tell if that was her or her other self. His vision was too blurred to see any mouths moving.

But when his post-climax state began to fade, he saw something amazing… and a little tinsy tiny bit scary, of course.

The fallen Ninian was fallen no more. Her eyes were a lighter red, not as intense as the one before, matching his wife completely.

“Oh… Ninian! You’re back to normal…” he was overjoyed, of course. Nergal’s spell was no more.

“Yes… thank you… Lord Eliwood… and Ninian… hehe…” she giggled in return.

“I suppose you want an explanation, right?” Eliwood offered. The time spent catching up would serve as a good break as well.

“That can wait,” she unexpectedly said. “Right now… I want… both of you…”

“Hey, that was my line…” his wife grumbled.

There was going to be no rest then, hmm?

So be it.

Eliwood knew he could endure. He could endure anything for the sake of Ninian, after all.

___

Eliwood had only regret when he awakened.

The night he had spent with not one, but two Ninians… it was magnificent. There were so many unique things that could only be accomplished with two Ninians, and they were also just as eager to experiment with two other people at the same time.

He had fucked her while the other was eaten out He had watched as they sucked him off and competed over who could do it the best. He had eaten one out while the other rode her counterpart’s face.

It was times like these that he wished they had given the other Ninian a nickname or something. Things were starting to get a little confusing.

…especially as he was not sure which of the Ninians holding an arm each was actually his wife…

That was his single regret.

“...mmm…” they mumbled almost simultaneously, something about his awakening calling forth theirs. Their eyes too, now equal in hue so he could not tell the difference one bit, opened at the same time. When they gazed up at him with a giddy smile on their face, they both said the same thing. “Good morning, Lord Eliwood~”

His wife didn’t call him that much anymore, preferring to call him dear.

…which meant they were doing this on purpose.

Well, that was fine.

He’d have time to figure out which one was which while fucking them.

Patreon February 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Framme is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Manakete Mating Mania - Chapter 1 - (Grima/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“You did good in that battle, Grima. Well done.”

The wings of despair claimed she was not one to care for compliments, but in the time you had spent working with her, you had learned she at least didn’t mind them.

Of course, she’d never outright admit that, but body language was a powerful thing-- especially for someone who still wasn’t quite used to one.

“Tch,” she scoffed with disinterest. “I did not ask for your opinion, worm.”

That was pretty much the response you were expecting.

Grima was currently under a magical contract to work for the Order of Heroes. It was a form of restriction that displeased her, naturally, but considering she got to fight frequently and strengthen her abilities, she was not too opposed to it most of the time.

The contract was more or less reserved for the more disorderly types of heroes, making sure their power could be put to good use without them causing harm to the good folk. There was some argument to be had about how ethical this practice was, but when the alternative was setting them loose on Askr or their original world, the means did justify the ends.

“Though  I will admit,” she continued, as she always did after a period of silence. “I cannot deny that I am stronger. In fact… I think I am strong enough!”

“Oh?” you were curious about what she meant by that. It was rare to see her sound so enthusiastic.

“I have decided I have finished following your orders,” she elaborated. “You, nor this Order of Heroes, have any more use for me.”

“Really, now?”

You were understandably not convinced this would go the way she was hoping.

Grima scowled at your lack of interest. “I understand why you’re underestimating me, summoner. You think you have me all wrapped around your finger thanks to that contract, don’t you?!”

“...well, yeah.”

You were expecting another growl of frustration, but instead… there was a smirk.

Grima chucked, generating a little bit of nervousness within you. There was no way her power had grown enough to break free of the contract’s magic, surely? No… surely not! She was just being cocky and overestimating her power. That would be the Grima move.

“Go on, then,” she urged you. “Order me to do something. I dare you.”

The best case scenario here was that you’d do that, her body would respond in turn, and she’d rage about how she actually was not powerful enough after all.

Surely, that was what was going to happen… right?

“...okay then,” you accepted the unusual request. “Raise your right arm and point to the ceiling.”

It was a specific enough request that could easily verify the contract’s authenticity.

…

Nothing happened.

“You are very boring,” Grima rolled her eyes. “Could you not have ordered me to blast that wall to smithereens? I could have at least had some fun playing pretend for a while.”

…oh no.

This wasn’t good.

Grima had broken free from the contract!

“Ah, that’s it! That’s the expression I wanted to see!” the Fell Dragon chuckled in amusement as she walked towards you, that grin never fading. “The despair! The horror! At any moment, I can stop holding back and annihilate you and everyone you care for!”

Ah… well, you had been pretty lucky so far, all things considered.

It had been a good life, all things considered.

“Do you want to know something fun?” she continued her antics, the cracks of despair on your expression providing her much satisfaction. “I broke free from the contract long ago! I only continued doing as you asked as I figured I could become stronger still. You should consider yourself lucky that you never abused the authority you had. You simply told me to fight the enemy, and that is what I did. If you had asked for more… well, this conversation may not have happened.”

You remained silent, knowing your speech would come out in stutters that would enhance her entertainment.

This was… a lot to take in.

“Aww… don’t you worry, you pathetic little worm!” she continued to amuse nobody but herself. She raised her hand, grabbing you by the chin and lowering your head. You were a bit taller than her, after all, so that was a way to amplify how threatening she was. It… kind of worked. “You have helped me no matter your reasons. Because of that, once I let go, I shall give you one minute to run as fast as you can and gather aid before I eradicate this pathetic organization.”

“...I… uh…” you mumbled, knowing full well that was not enough time. “...I don’t… suppose… is there any way… I can convince you… uh… not to do that…?”

“No. Of course not.”

“Okay, okay,” you swallowed hard. “Could I do something to earn at least a bit more time to run, then? That’s not asking for much, surely?”

Everything you were saying was spontaneous. Your only hope was that something would click and make her consider granting you any advantages you could muster.

It was no wonder she had opted to reveal her nefarious plans now. Everyone else in your squadron had already left! Where was Nowi? Nah? Literally anyone?

Grima had looked like she was sulking a little at the back, prompting you to compliment her abilities… but now you knew it was all a ruse.

Grima looked as if she was contemplating a potential positive answer. Your hopes weren’t high, but it was something.

“I will grant you an additional minute if you answer this question adequately,” she offered.

“Shoot.”

There was no need for formality when you were probably going to die anyway.

Grima mumbled with her mouth momentarily, making all sorts of frustrated sounds in the process. It was a little unusual to see, but because it could potentially lead to something good, you didn’t comment on it.

“...how knowledgeable are you on the mortal body?”

That was an unusual question to be asked.

“What do you need to know?” you asked for elaboration. You were unlikely to be an expert on whatever she was about to ask, but you were confident you’d at least know more than she. Maybe that would be enough to grant the bonus time.

“On occasion, I experience a… strange sensation… one that invokes heat from within, and brings a fluster to my cheeks, as if I were embarrassed, though I am obviously not!”

…that was still awfully vague.

Was her body experiencing some form of sickness?

Heat from within… fluster to the cheeks…

…wait.

You had a theory. “When do you experience those sensations?”

It was a dumb theory though. There was simply no way it was that.

To some extent, you hoped it actually was! At least you’d die with a silly smile on your face after she killed you for answering and inevitably humiliating her. Something something last laugh and all.

“...if I must be honest, I feel those sensations around you,” she answered. “That is why I have brought it up in your presence. Are you… enchanted in some way? Cursed, perhaps? I would preferably like to know your secrets before I kill you.”

This was dumb.

But there was a chance here-- a chance for survival. Not just for you, but for the Order of Heroes!

Even if it was so dumb.

“You are attracted to me.”

“Ridiculous. I detest-”

“Physically,” you interrupted with a correction. “You find me physically attractive. You have taken over the body and mind of a mortal, hence you must deal with mortal desires as well. You cannot completely eradicate them.”

“What nonsense are you blabbering about?” Grima seemed confused by what you were saying. “Well, I suppose I don’t need to know the specifics. You seem to know what’s happening, and that’s good enough. Now then, let’s cut right to the chase-- tell me how to rid myself of this… attraction. Do I have to kill you? Please tell me I have to kill you.”

You took a deep breath.

…that was technically a solution, but you were obviously not going to mention that.

Thankfully, there was another resolution that would not result in your gruesome demise. It was going to be one of the greatest gambles of your life, however. Not even the worst battle you participated in would hold a candle to how life-threatening this was going to be.

There weren’t any other options though.

Grima was hot. Sexy, even.

Robin, the original person, was already an attractive individual. Combine that with the ferocity and almost comically evil personality of the Fell Dragon? Terrifying and dangerous as she was at times, she was so strangely sexy as well!

“Would you mind postponing your day of destruction?” you requested. “I will help rid yourself of this problem once and for all… but I need a little time.”

You had a feeling that Grima was more troubled by these sensations than she let on.

But she let go of your chin, letting you breathe a little easier. It was nice knowing she wasn’t moments away from crushing your skull.

“Your single minute has become a single hour,” she growled. “Use it wisely.”

…you really should have asked for a specific amount of time.

But an hour was okay. You could work with that.

Hopefully.

“Alright, follow me.”

The Fell Dragon grumbled again.

But nevertheless, she followed.

___

“Why are we here?”

You had taken Grima to your room, and she understandably couldn’t figure out why. How was a supposed solution to her problem meant to be found within someone’s resting chambers, after all?

“Issues like these are usually resolved… in private,” you answered, offering no further elaboration. The technicalities didn’t really matter. “Are you ready to commence?”

“Tch,” she crossed her arms and grunted, but that disinterested expression did not last. “...yes.”

“Good. Take your clothes off.”

Please do not react badly. Please do not react badly. Please do not react badly.

Hopefully, one of the gods and goddesses currently present in Askr would hear and answer your prayer.

“...why?”

Huh. Well, that could have been a worse response, you supposed.

“Trust me.”

Grima… did not look pleased. She hadn’t eviscerated you on the spot though, so there was that.

If you had asked any other girl to do this, they would have punched you. Grima, however? There was a solid chance she lacked understanding of why such a thing was inappropriate.

Additionally, she was a dragon. Dragons were powerful. Dragons were terrifying. Dragons also had a tendency to forget decency when in heat.

This was Grima’s problem.

She was experiencing an issue every dragon eventually had to deal with, yet had no insight on what that meant whatsoever nor what she had to do to resolve it. For an ordinary person, a burst of arousal could be controlled. For a dragon? It was immensely difficult. You hadn’t had the pleasure of aiding a manakete with this unique quirk before, but you knew of its existence.

It was strange to think Grima didn’t know anything about this phenomenon, though considering the artificial nature of their birth, plus the fact that they had spent most of their life in a slumber after being sealed… well, they hadn’t exactly had the opportunity for an education.

“What ridiculousness are you asking of me?” she questioned you a little angrily, making you ponder your theory a little. “How is the Fell Dragon meant to invoke horror into the hearts of men if I do not look the part?”

Hm.

You were not expecting Grima to have a fashion sense.

The revelation was so fascinating you took a few seconds to respond. “You… can put them back on after we’re done.”

“Hmph,” she scoffed. “In that case, fine.”

Grima then proceeded to take her attire off within the span of about thirty seconds.

…and it was the most glorious thirty seconds you had ever experienced.

Who knew it was rather easy to discard an outfit that only looked complex because of the coat?

The realization that she did not wear any underwear came shortly after you had gotten over how mesmerized you were by her breasts. They were just as large as they looked whilst hidden away by her attire, and you really could not wait to sink your hands (and maybe mouth) into them.

But you had to exercise patience here.

…though it was going to be hard, though not quite as hard as you currently were.

The body that once belonged to Ylisse’s tactician was magnificent. The legs were just the right amount of plump. The hips were beyond enchanting. Had you mentioned the boobs yet? Even areas typically less appealing like the shoulders looked so delicious and you wanted to nibble on them so badly and then there was the slight hint of a beautiful butt between those legs too, and had you mentioned the boobs yet?!

“Now what, worm?” Grima snapped you out of your trance. “I don’t believe staring is going to solve my problem.”

She wasn’t embarrassed about the situation whatsoever. She truly had no idea.

The body told another story, however.

She was dripping wet.

“Have you noticed what’s happening between your legs?” you asked her, expecting an uneducated response.

“That is the source of some of the sensations, if that is what you’re asking,” she offered quite the marvelous response. “It has been ignorable… mostly. I will not deny it has been challenging, even for someone as powerful as I.”

Goodness. Had she not tried touching herself?! Had the thought not even come to her head?! Grima was one heck of a fascinating dragon.

“Lay down on my bed,” you instructed. “And soon, all your problems will melt away.”

You were initially nervous about doing this, but it had been easily conquered by the bursts of confidence radiating through your body as she spoke. This was a woman who knew nothing of sexual pleasure, and you were thrilled to give her the first taste of it.

“This better not be a trick, you pathetic mortal,” she grumbled, reluctantly doing as you requested. She laid down, thankfully on her back, and for a moment you were enchanted by how beautiful she was once more thanks to this new angle. Remembering you had a job to do and that your life was on the line, you just about managed to snap out of it.

All you had to do now was pray this would make her experience a form of divinity she could get behind.

“Why are you climbing between my-”

Grima’s confusion was obliterated with one simple act. You gazed up momentarily, scanning her expression while you could.

It was hard to believe that face belonged to a being who had caused so much destruction.

The cause of her disarrayed visage? An eager lick against her pussy.

“W-What was… what was… what…”

One mere lick had done that.

Her head was tilted back. Her hands were quivering; each finger was twitching as if it had a mind of its own.

Never before had she experienced anything as grandiose. She didn’t know how to react. She didn’t know what to feel. It was incomprehensible.

Henceforth, you dug in, showing her no mercy as you relished how delicious she was. Her cushy thighs instinctively crashed around your face, trapping you within her jaws, but that did little to disturb your decisive attack.

Your time as the tactician for the Order of Heroes taught you many things. One such lesson was that sometimes, the outcome of a battle could be decided by a single strike.

This was one such scenario.

Grma was never going to be a problem again.

Eager to keep her clouded by comfort, you caressed her clit constantly. The pressure was undoubtedly overwhelming on her end, for she was shivering even more than those she inflicted fear upon.

Though overloading her with bliss was a clear objective, it was imperative you gave her moments to breathe; how else would she grow addicted unless she suffered from some withdrawal symptoms? When you opted to target other areas, it was still pleasurable for her, but it was clear from the impatient humming that she wished for you to return to the most sensitive spot.

“You… worm… ngh…!”

Interrupting Grima by giving her what she was about to ask for was something you suspected would never grow tiring. Try as she might, she was not able to articulate any complete sentences. To say it was satisfying would be an understatement.

You looked up once more, her head so tilted back that it was hard to distinguish her emotions. It wasn’t a disappointing view though; those large tits of hers were prominently on display, after all. Driven by a desire to bring her further to the depths of depravity, you took hold of them, squeezing them relentlessly and making sure to target her already-erect nipples. Considering how sensitive she was between her legs, it wasn’t too shocking to discover her buds were delicate as well.

“I… ahh…. I can’t… what is… nghhh…”

Grima was close. She didn’t know what was happening, but the increasingly volatile reactions made it clear to you. Desperate to see and feel her overwhelmed by her first-ever climax, you ate her out with as much might as you could muster.

Finally, that wondrous moment came. Unable to fathom the surge of euphoria throughout her body, all Grima could do was scream in pure delight. Her body was on fire, but even that didn’t stop you from pleasuring her for some time. It was only when your jaw was seriously starting to hurt that you backed away, but it was just about when her orgasm was dying down anyway.

As you observed the damage you had done, you knew you’d never be intimidated by this dragon ever again; that dazzled expression of pure joy was something to behold

“That… that was…” she mumbled quietly.

“Just the beginning,” you finished the sentence for her.

“...b-beginning…?” she sounded perplexed… and intrigued. The first slice of heaven had been met with a positive reception, so it made sense she wanted a second, and a third, and a fourth…

As she recuperated, you used this time to fully discard your outfit, joining her in the nude.

“Do you want to feel really good, Grima?” you asked her curiously, feeling a little smug as you positioned your cock close to her soaking snatch. “Better than that?”

“If such… such a feeling… is possible…” she murmured. “Then perhaps… I may spare you, m-maggot…”

That was a good response.

Thanks to how absurdly wet she was, it was effortless to slip your cock inside her, your full shaft filling up her insides in one swift motion. Grima reacted just as you expected she would-- very, very, intensely. She was trembling all over, leading to her arms reaching behind your pillow so she had something to sink her fingers into for stability.

“...w-what… ah… is… aaahhh…”

It was tempting to give her an explanation right there and then… but it would be a distracting story; she was so, so tight! How you were able to fill her up so swiftly was beyond you! Everything felt so cozy and warm! It was a miracle you could keep your composure as well.

Perhaps you were fueled by a curiosity to see just how far the Fell Dragon could fall.

Holding firmly onto her hips, you began to thrust, forcing the most adorable moans out of her mouth. The compactness of her insides meant your pace was slow and steady at first, but her defenses weren’t impenetrable and could not withstand the pressure of your thrusts. Each jolt upwards tickled the entrance to her womb, causing mini-spasms on top of her already spasming body.

Grima was in a state where she could barely maintain eye contact. She was having the most blissful internal meltdown of all time, and the state of her body reflected that too. She was sweating a maddening amount, and that blush of hers had never looked as crimson as it did now. Her body was a visual treat you prayed would stick within the depths of your imagination for all time. She was even salivating!

“Look at you,” you decided to be a little cocky. “The wings of despair… the breath of ruin… reduced to an obedient cumslut.”

There was a chance you were pushing your luck a little here… but you couldn’t resist.

“Foolish i-insect… I know n-not what y-you speak of… b-but I can d-detect a-arrogance when I- AHHHHhhhhhhh…!”

…was she seriously expecting you to not interrupt her with a powerful thrust? She was basically asking for it. That shocked scream was wonderful to hear though, and it was wonderful motivation to treat her with movements equally as strong. By this point, she was still tight, but not enough for it to disturb your motions too much.

Your thrusts weren’t the only thing getting more powerful. Her voice was amplifying ever so slightly with each push against her cervix, communicating a very clear message-- she was approaching her end once more.

And she wasn’t the only one.

“F-Fuck… fuck…!”

Grima was losing her mind. She was completely lost within the sea of pleasure once again. Before, you could only see and hear how her body was reacting, but this time, you could feel it too! She was tightening up dramatically, enough to disrupt your thrusts significantly, but it was very fun to fight back against her grip.

It wasn’t long before her second orgasm of the day struck like lightning, filling her to the brim with an abundance of euphoria that she still could not comprehend. Her volatile orgasm was the catalyst for yours, and you did not hesitate to fill her to the brim with your semen, caring not for the consequences. Knowing Morgan was possibly being conceived at this very moment was a degenerate form of joy that you were happy to embrace.

Everything after was a bit of a blur, but you just about managed to pull out and lay down, the exhaustion you had resisted finally hitting you like a truck. Grima looked as if she was in a trance, though she was still conscious to notice she was leaking something.

“...you… you fool…” she growled. “Worm… maggot… filthy human…!”

“Hmm?”

“The sensations… you’ve made them worse!”

You couldn’t help but grin. Was that her way of asking for a second round? Tired as you were… you could probably muster the energy for one… or more… maybe.

…this was going to be a long night, wasn’t it?

___

“I am… the F-Fell Dragon… I will not… be… d-domesticated…!”

How many times had she said something along those lines? Eight? Nine? Maybe even ten?

You had lost count, but it wasn’t like you were tired of hearing it.

It had been a few days since you had first fucked the Fell Dragon. Since then, you had made a discovery that was both unsettling and exciting.

A few fucks were not enough to quench a dragon in heat. It was awfully obvious in hindsight. Dragons always played by different rules.

“Look, Grima,” you spoke calmly, for you weren’t going to play by her rules unless she also played by yours. “You’ve demanded I fuck you silly for days now. The least you can do is cater to my demands a little! You’ve already put it on! That’s the hardest part!”

“I d-did not think… I would look so p-preposterous…!”

The attire she was wearing was similar to her ordinary one.

…but it had a bit of a Harvest Festival flare. Big werewolf-esque gloves. Huge wolf ears. That kind of thing!

It felt fitting, too. Grima had been as demanding as a pet, so it felt only appropriate she wore the part if you were going to keep fucking her.

…and gods and goddesses, did she look really cute and sexy in this outfit!

Not a single shred of fear was left within you. Grima was never going to kill you. She would never admit it, but she was addicted to your cock. She loved to moan. She loved to cry out in joy. She loved to be fucked senseless.

“P-Pathetic worm… I ought to…”

“Are you threatening me?”

You crossed your arms and glared at her. At first, she looked ready to growl and say something nasty, but she was just about able to hold back. Instead, she mumbled a little before sighing.

“N-No, of course not…”

Grima would bark, but never bite.

“Then get on all fours.”

Grima complied, as she always did.

The shorts she wore were short. Very short. They barely fit her, but that was the point; it highlighted her gorgeous ass perfectly. You had somehow neglected how plump it was due to how amazing her boobs were, but today was going to be different. There was meant to be a large fluffy tail attached to them as well, but you figured that would get a little too distracting during intimacy.

You placed your hands on that beautiful bubbly butt, watching her coo at the sensation. Due to her draconic demands, she was so sensitive that even a simple touch could do something like that.

Despite the delightful hum, it wasn’t long before she was huffing and puffing.

“What’s wrong, Fell Dragon?”

“Insolent little-” she cut herself off. “Just… urgh… p-put it in already… please…”

Impatient as ever.

Luckily for her, you weren’t feeling too patient either.

Quickly tearing down her shorts, you shoved your manhood into her drenched pussy, returning it to what was essentially its second home by this point.

“Nghh… t-that’s it… fuck me, mortal! Fuck me good!”

Grima had been taught a little about sexual lingo; the conversations were a tad awkward, but she had understood the appeal and was using all these words so wonderfully. After all, if it made you fuck her faster and cum quicker, then there were many benefits to reap.

Adding to the list of things she would never admit… Grima had become a bit of a cumslut. She believed them to be the reason behind her escalated sensations, but rather than refuse to let you cum inside her, she had surprisingly embraced what was once an irritating distraction.

The naughty dragon arc was unexpected, but very welcome.

“Fuck me faster, you foolish mortal! Is that all you can do?”

She could be a little cocky at times too, but that wasn’t anything some light spanking or faster fucks couldn’t resolve.

“Fuck… fuck fuck fuck… your cock is… f-fuck…!”

There had been a few noise complaints because of her screams.

She had threatened the culprits with death.

Thus, the noise complaints stopped. It seemed word had gotten around, though no one had personally come to you to ask about it.

You had a feeling that there was an open but very quiet understanding that fucking the Fell Dragon into submission so she would be a good little dragon and work for the Order of Heroes was worth the screaming.

“Fuck… I’m going to c-cum… I’m going to c-cum from your… your f-filthy mortal c-cock…!”

You still weren’t sure if she was trying to talk dirty for your sake, or if she actually got off to the degradation. Either way, her warning was appreciated, for it meant you could prepare for the sudden squeezing around your shaft that always brought you to your climax.

“C-Cum… cum inside me, worm, or… I’ll k-kill you!”

The cumslut part was not up for debate though. The threatening part was endearing though; it wasn’t like you ever thought about not cumming inside, and as her orgasm surged throughout her body, so too did yours.

“...y-you think that’s enough to satisfy me, worm? I want more… lots more…”

…how long was a dragon meant to be in heat again?

___

The answer to that came unexpectedly one morning.

Grima woke up in your arms, and freaked out.

“Fool… you are a fool… I am a fool…!”

“...so… you want to have sex again?”

Grima always spoke in a bountiful language that was hard to gauge the meaning of at times, but usually, it translated to something along the lines of “Please fuck me!”, so…

“Anything but!” she scowled at you. “The sensations… they’re gone. Completely. And now… I feel clarity… and a massive desire to kill EVERYONE! But especially YOU!”

“...please don’t do that.”

Grima decided to vent her frustrations on a nearby vase. The poor thing never stood a chance.

Then she stormed off, never to be seen again.

Well, not exactly. There were sightings of a large, familiar dragon destroying a nearby mountain before flying off into the far distance.

___

“Wow, you sure fucked her into a frenzy!”

As if this day could get even more ridiculous, Nowi showed up out of nowhere while you were walking around, looking for any information on her whereabouts.

“Come again?”

“Her scent,” she elaborated. “It’s all over you!”

Busted, huh?

“Uh… well… she was in heat,” you justified yourself to the manakete who looked so awfully smug right now. No need to lie to a dragon who knew all about the process.

“Not anymore,” the dragon took a step forward, her grin widening. “But that doesn’t mean every dragon here isn’t~”

“...no. No, no no no!”

You were exhausted. Drained. On death’s door!

Grima had destroyed your balls. Not literally, of course, but you were pretty sure those things were as empty as they could be.

“Yes, and you’re to blame!”

“How?!”

“When a dragon fucks… the scent of sex lingers on the person they did it with for quite a while, and well… it can drive other dragons a little crazy too!”

“You’re making this up.”

Please say you’re making this up please say you’re making this up please say you’re making this up please say-

“I’m nooooot!!

Never had a giggle caused so much despair.

Patreon January 2023 Platinum Poll Results

The "Sakura/Corrin" story is the winner of the Platinum Poll! Look forward to it!

If any Platinum pledgers haven't sent me their story prompt for this month, please do so when you can! Thanks :D

Doors Wide Open (Veronica/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“...hey.”

You spoke in a hushed voice, and received no answer.

That wasn’t good. You really, really didn’t want to raise it any higher.

Otherwise, she’d hear.

But sometimes, risks had to be taken. In this case though, it wouldn't be the first.

“...hey.”

The culprit didn’t seem to notice you were talking to them whatsoever. However, it turned out they had heard you from the very beginning; they were just occupied with getting something out of their mouth first. It wouldn’t be proper nor polite to respond whilst incomprehensible, after all. One unnecessarily loud yet shiver-inducing pop later, the individual gazed up, looking confused. It was all an act though. They knew what they were doing.

“...hmm?”

“This is risky. Very risky.”

“I know.”

The nonchalant answer was not what you were hoping to hear. It eradicated any possibility you’d be able to convince this devious devil to reconsider.

Contrasting the indecency occurring between your legs, the surrounding area was tranquil, full of blooming flowers and tall trees. A beautiful garden such as this was the perfect place to relax, especially in this little seating area nested between the bushes.

You’d be lying if you said you weren’t relaxing to some extent, but it wasn’t through means appropriate for this setting.

“...you could at least get underneath the table.”

Princess Veronica, refusing to play the part of someone of her prestigious position, was unimpressed by your answer. “It would not feel as thrilling were I to do that, though I may change my mind when our guest arrives. Perhaps. We'll see.”

Ah, yes… the guest.

That was the reason you were a little shaken.

…well, a little was underplaying it a little.

“She is literally walking around the garden, Veronica.”

Never had the sounds of Sharena happily humming been so terrifying. The girl was on a walk, enjoying the scenery, and finding herself distracted a lot by how large this outdoor sanctuary was. You were grateful for that, and you supposed you were a little thankful this little seating area was secluded quite well by the large bushes and trees too. Veronica could have chosen a worse spot.

Nonetheless, it wouldn’t be long before the Askran princess decided to take an unfortunate turn.

You had no idea how the bundle of joy would react to seeing this… depravity… nor did you know if you wanted to find out. The tickles of curiosity were there, but rationality was on the brink of conquering it.

Veronica and Sharena were scheduled to have a tea party shortly. Preparations for that were more or less finished, but that was because you had been enlisted to aid the princess.

As for why you were in the region… it was simply the easiest way to visit your secret lover. Nobody in the Order of Heroes, aside from one special exception, knew that you were currently in a relationship with Askr’s enemy.

…former enemy, actually. The war between the two nations had finally ended, and you were really, really glad.

Knowing Veronica could have met her end at any moment… it wasn’t a pleasant time, to say the least. She had been absurdly lucky to survive, all things considered.

Perhaps that had influenced her questionable behavior. If she could survive being the unwilling pawn of a god and live to tell the tale, getting frisky in the garden was a considerably less terrifying ordeal. It was just a guess though; despite the relationship you had with the girl, the inner workings of her mind weren’t decipherable in the slightest. She was always full of surprises, but you did enjoy that quality of hers…

“If you’re worried about Princess Sharena,” Veronica noticed you were lost in your thoughts, correctly deducing what some of them were about. “I have a simple solution to the problem.”

“Moving? Away? From the garden?”

Hopefully, the desperation in your voice wouldn’t be ignored again. Your optimism was dwindling every second, unfortunately.

“Of course not,” she scoffed at the notion. “That would waste precious time, and besides, Sharena is aware I am somewhere in this garden. It would be rude for her to search and not find me because I have left. Do you not agree?”

That was an aggravating response, and it was intended to be. Veronica knew how to push your buttons juuuust enough.

“Let me rephrase then,” you continued before any more ridiculous ideas got into her head. “How about we… postpone this? Enjoy your tea party, and then we can-”

“No.”

…well, it was worth a shot.

“My dear Summoner,” Veronica placed a hand on your cheek, gifting you with a gorgeous smile you really couldn’t say no to. “It’s been so long, hasn’t it? I remember when I used to sneak into the Order so we could fuck like rabbits… and in one case, I was playing the role of a rabbit, hehe.”

It had been so long since those days. It was back during a time when some resemblance of peace reigned, before Niðavellir’s invasion started, that is. Veronica ended up visiting the Order of Heroes frequently during this period. She was in disguise, naturally, for there were still skirmishes occurring between Askr and Embla. It had been a fun couple of months, but she could not stay forever. Ever since Niðavellir, however, the battles had ramped up quite significantly. There wasn’t time to breathe before Embla decided to go wild, and then there was the situation with Letizia, and then Embla…

But all that was now in the past. It had been a long time since you and she had been intimate, though you still wished she could have chosen a better time and place…

“Now, if we’re done talking, may I get back to sucking your cock?”

The question was rhetorical, for she returned to her knees and helped herself to your manhood, worshiping it with an uncountable number of kisses.

Despite the risk, you could not deny this was sorely missed. There was something ethereal about watching a princess so greedily tend to your member, and that feeling was enhanced once she finally gobbled back up your dick. Veronica bobbed her head enthusiastically, demonstrating just how much she had missed this. She hummed endlessly as well, satisfaction beaming from the sloppy sucking sounds she was making.

Though she seemed to keep things at a steady pace initially, it wasn’t long before you were reminded about her skill. It mattered not that it had been a while since she had given you head; she was still able to take in everything, and did so with joy, eager to keep your undivided attention on her. After all, if your mind was too occupied by fear of getting caught, you wouldn’t be able to enjoy her efforts to the fullest.

For a time, Veronica kept you literally backed against the wall. Your mind was mush, filled to the brim with thoughts related to how sexy she looked doing this so earnestly, and how good it felt, and how you’d cum in no time if she kept this up.

Sharena’s inevitable presence was beginning to become a fleeting afterthought, and though its lingering presence still conjured up a smidge of worry, it was easily mitigated by some sensational deepthroating. It was like Veronica could sense whenever those fears were beginning to creep back in.

The effectiveness of that fear was diminished by the realization that all you had to do was cum. She’d stop after that. Even she, the risktaker she was, wouldn’t want to risk actually being caught… probably.

Well, you knew better, but it was so much easier to be optimistic while euphoria echoed throughout your being. The view of Veronica so diligently sucking you off as if her life depended on it was something you could watch for hours. Her desperation to keep you on the tip of your toes resulted in her techniques constantly changing as well. Sometimes, her bobs were slow but deep, while at others they were fast and very, very messy.

It was as if she couldn’t decide whether or not she wanted to savor this treat, but considering the length of time since she had last given you a blowjob, you were confident she wished to bring you to your end in no time.

Veronica then ejected your manhood without warning, several strings of saliva connecting your shaft to her lips, though she made no effort to discard them. At first glance, it looked like she merely needed a moment to breathe after having her mouth stuffed a bit too much, but when she stood up instead, you knew the risk factor was about to multiply.

“I’ve changed my mind,” she said something that invoked both fear and excitement. “I really do want to taste your cum again, you know… but you must understand-- my pussy craves it far more.”

Hearing her say that shaky, aroused voice was thrilling… but she hadn’t broken your mind just yet! The lack of your cock buried down her throat was granting some degree of clarity. “Veronica, we can’t-”

A snap of her fingers and a light hum of magic completely solidified her intentions. She was going to be bold and brass to the bitter end.

Veronica was naked.

…quite the departure compared to that elaborate outfit gifted to her from Embla. You were counting on its complexity to help make this encounter swift, for you assumed she wouldn’t want to go through the effort to take it off, but it appeared she had come prepared.

“I’ve had time to learn a few tricks in your absence,” she elaborated on her stunt, looking a tad prideful at what she had done. “Now then… do you… like what you see?”

It was only slight, but you detected a hint of nervousness in her voice.

You had a feeling you knew why.

Veronica had developed fairly since your last encounter. Embla’s transformation had perhaps been an influence, but that was something you could get details on at a later date.

The most notable change in her body was her breasts. They were significantly larger-- not by an outrageous amount, but a substantial departure from their previous appearance. There was certainly more than enough there to fill your hands, that was for sure. You had once said to her that you preferred them to be on the smaller side, so you were curious if that recollection was a contributor to her anxious state.

There was a possibility she feared she was too large for your preferences, or that you just didn’t find her attractive anymore as she wasn’t quite as petite. These were just guesses though. Regardless, even if you were off the mark, you were determined to eliminate these possible sources of concern.

“You look beautiful,” you got straight to the point, hoping to put to rest her growing anxiety, though you didn’t say it just for that. The words flowed out of your mouth naturally, all coming from the heart. “As always.”

Veronica’s mouth opened slightly, as if to say something, but she seemed unable to articulate her thoughts. Her gaze shifted to the side, but eventually returned to yours. One deep breath, and she was back to normal. “...it’s chilly.”

…wait.

Was that why she was fidgeting?!

Fortunately, your ordinary attire was substantially easier to discard, especially the piece of it that you planned to let her borrow. Veronica eagerly accepted your overcoat, wrapping it around her and sighing with relief.

“You didn’t think this through,” you teased her misstep, prompting a hmph on her end while she put on your coat. This wasn’t the first time she had worn it, but it looked especially mesmerizing on her. It just barely covered up her boobs while still offering a lot of cleavage eyecandy!

“Nonsense,” she rolled her eyes. “This has all been about testing my handling of unexpected turns of events."

“Suuure.”

There was always the possibility this was a ruse; she did know fire magic, after all. Then again, you wouldn't put it past her to forget while fighting back embarrassment.

“Now then,” she breathed deeply, gazing up at you with a sparkle in her eyes. “I’m still quite light, so I want you to pick me up.”

You had no qualms with that. Besides, if she wanted to keep your coat on, then positions were going to be limited. You did as she requested, her claim that she was still light all but confirmed… well, she was a tad heavier than what she used to be. Were you going to mention that, however? Of course not. You didn’t want to be killed.

Veronica clung to you with her arms and legs, doing her part to make sure she was nice and stable. Thanks to this, you were able to release one of the arms you had around her; somebody needed to slot your cock inside her! It was a tricky manuever, but it wasn’t the first time you had fucked like this. You were not surprised in the slightest to discover she was absurdly wet, nor were you shocked to feel her insides embrace your member without any complaint.

“O-Ooohhh…” she cooed, her nails digging a little into your shoulders, but you could handle a little pain mixed in with the pleasure. “That’s it… it’s been so long…!”

As delightful as it was to hear her moan, it was also terrifying.

Veronica was not the type of person to hold back her voice. She was going to be loud. Not when the utmost euphoria could keep your mind away from how dangerous this was going to be.

Poor Sharena was likely going to hear some strange sounds, recognise the princess’s voice, and witness something that could possibly shatter her pure heart forever.

There was only one option left; you had to be quick-- very, very quick.

Confident you had a secure grip on Veronica’s body, you started to rapidly pound her without even considering a shred of mercy. The sudden ambush worked in your favor initially, her voice cut off due to the shock of it all, but she soon recovered her composure and embraced the rougher thrusts.

“A-Ahh… y-you’re… s-so fast…!” she was bewildered by your ruthless speed, but clearly not against it. “I k-knew you couldn’t r-resist me…!”

That was one way to encourage even more powerful thrusts. The timing was good, for she was already beginning to tighten up dramatically, making the whole ordeal substantially harder.

“You’re a-addicted… to your empress… a-aren’t you…?” she continued, her voice tainted by both lust and a refusal to fight back against her moans. It was a miracle she could even breathe properly.

Veronica wasn’t an empress yet, but you were certainly giving her the fucking one would deserve. She wasn’t wrong with her declaration either. She felt phenomenal, and to experience this joy once more was making you wonder just how long you could theoretically stay here without causing any problems back in Askr. There was a lot of sex to catch up on.

As if she hadn’t communicated her adoration for sex enough, the grasp she had around her body tightened. Overcome by the dizziness that sometimes came from pleasure, she ended up resting her head on your shoulder. She was dazzled, and thanks to the closer proximity, those divine sounds she was letting out were all the more clearer.

“J-Just like that… that’s the spot… don’t stop… don’tstopdon’tstopdon’tstop…!”

The quiet princess that spoked minimally was no more during these moments. She loved telling you how good you were making her feel. For some time, you forgot about your concerns, for you were just too enchanted by how ethereal her voice was. You were hearing pitches and squeaks and hums that nobody else got to hear.

“Princess Veronica…? Where areeeeeeee youuuu?”

…but it seemed that was about to change.

Sharena was close. Too close. Had she heard the noises? Maybe she hadn’t…?

No, there was no way you were that lucky. Surely!

“...hey,” Veronica looked up at you with a pout. “Why’d you slow down?”

She didn't even think about whispering.

“Because Sharena-”

“So?”

“So we should-”

“No.”

This girl… this girl…!

If this was how she wanted to act… then so be it.

You resumed your thrusts, forsaking no speed despite your fear. Veronica began to cry out with pleasure, her voice far louder than it was before.

…which meant she was doing it on purpose!

Instinctively, you forced your hand around her mouth, muffling her mesmerizing moans.

You felt foolish for not doing this sooner, but sometimes, it was easy to forget the oldest trick in the book.

You could hear Sharena’s footsteps. She was getting closer. You suspected she’d just have to walk down her current path, take the right turning, and then she’d be able to see the little structure you were presently fucking Veronica in. How long did you have to finish? A minute?

“...f-faster…!”

You hadn’t realized how impactful your thoughts were on your speed. Veronica’s voice was quiet, but it helped free yourself from any distractions. Eager to safeguard Sharena’s purity, you continued Veronica as mightily as you could, focusing on nothing but bringing her to her peak.

“I’m…!”

Your efforts paid off when you felt her insides tighten up dramatically, her walls suffocating your cock in an incredible heat. Veronica’s voice grew as loud as a muffled voice could become, and though she was quivering uncontrollably, you refused to allow that to distract you from how amazing her orgasm was making you feel. The tightness was unbelievable, and sorely missed. Finally, at long last, her climax brought you to your own, and you did not hesitate to cum inside her. She’d complain massively if you didn’t!

Today was all about taking risks!

The dual moments of tranquility lasted for what felt like an eternity, but quickly died down when both you and her heard the innocent hums of the Askran princess.

Veronica forced herself back to the ground, hastily gave you her coat back before snapping her fingers. Within a span of a few seconds, everything was more or less back to normal on her end, aside from her face being awfully red. Aside from that though, she was fully clothed, and there was seemingly no evidence of the lovemaking.

"Wait an hour," she whispered vaguely. "I am not done with you."

Another snap of her fingers later, and the colorful scenery surrounding you disappeared.

The troublemaker then took a sigh of relief, lifting up the nearby teacup and placing it on the table. She had moved it earlier in case any sex on the table happened, but things hadn’t gone away. All she could hope now was that the tea wasn’t too cold…

“Princess Veronica! Hello!”

Veronica was a little startled by the voice, the realization that things had been absurdly close dawning on her. Nevertheless, she had gotten away with it. The reward for her efforts was now a cozy tea party with Sharena.

___

“...what the hell?”

One second, you were in the garden. The next, you were in Veronica’s bedroom.

So, apparently, Veronica knew how to use warp magic. Sure, why not?

It would have been nice if she had mentioned that earlier though. It would have eliminated some degree of anxiety.

At the very least, Veronica's comment now made a lot of sense.

…this was going to be a long hour.

Patreon January 2023 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Melty is the winner of the biweekly poll! Sorry this took a while to get out! I'm super addicted to Engage, lol. Regardless, I will be sure to publish the platinum poll and one more story before month's end!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

What Sisters Are For (Elise/Camilla/Corrin from Fire Emblem Fates)

Camilla was tired.

Today was supposed to be only a simple journey to the Northern Fortress. Nothing more. Nothing less. She merely wished to pay a visit to her brother.

Alas, it had been a turbulent trek. She had left the capital city far later than planned; she had been summoned by her father, and was subsequently ordered to take care of some amassing rebel forces in the south. Such a task was supposed to be assigned to Leo, but he was currently on an assignment that led to greater difficulties than expected, so he hadn't returned home yet.

Camilla wanted to reject her father’s order right there and then. Visiting Corrin wasn't something she could do on just any day, and with commitments already in place for the following week, the time she could spend with her dear little brother had now been cut short.

Fortunately, the rebel forces were swiftly taken care of. They had received a brutal punishment for stealing away her precious time.

…and now, she was finally here. She was exhausted beyond belief, but it mattered not. She could finally relax and breathe easily. This fortress was perhaps one of the only places where she could do just that.

Soon, she would see the smile of someone so dear to her, and it would be like all the day's frustrations had never occurred.

Corrin was unique in the sense that he was not allowed to leave his personal fortress. He was essentially a prisoner within his own home, and while that pained her greatly at times, she was at least grateful the seclusion meant he could not witness the horrors of the world. It took a lot of effort on her part to make sure Elise remained oblivious to the vile beings within her homeland too. Their warm and sincere smiles meant so much to her, and she was determined to keep them that way.

Her visit was a spontaneous one and not scheduled. Corrin wasn’t expecting her at all, so she hoped her sudden presence would bring him much joy. He was always so happy when around his siblings, and his high spirits always rubbed off on her too.

She had been told by her little brother’s retainers that he requested no one visit his room. They had reassured her he was not ill, so this information was unusual to hear. They were naturally not in any position to question their lord’s request, but she was no retainer-- she was his big sister! It wouldn't hurt to pay him a quick visit to make sure all was well. It wouldn't do him any good to keep his problems to himself either!

However, when Camilla approached his door and was moments away from knocking on it, she found herself hesitating.

She could hear noises on the other side.

Camilla was concerned. She could hear grunts that sounded almost painful. Screams that sounded… feminine. A mattress being completely decimated…

A mystery like this would usually prompt her to barge the door down to protect her little brother.

But she wasn't going to do that here.

The loud noises… their consistency… it was all…

…familiar.

Corrin wasn't alone.

She already had her suspicions, but she refused to believe the obvious truth. There was just no way, right? This wasn’t why he had asked for privacy, was it?

Felicia? No, she saw the maid on the way in. Flora too.

Lilith…? No, she took her wyvern to the stables so it could get a good night’s rest.

Perhaps… one of the men? Sure, she had seen Corrin ogling at her breasts before when he thought she wasn’t looking, but that was no confirmation of heterosexuality. It didn't explain the feminine-sounding voice though.

Any other notable people she could think of were already accounted for.

So who was it?

Camilla could not contain her curiosity. Despite knowing there would be consequences for unraveling the truth, she still slightly opened the door.

…and what she saw and heard stunned her.

“Fuck fuck fuck Corrrrinnn!!!!”

The voice she had heard was no longer muffled. She could hear their unyielding cries of joy, and they belonged to…

“Don’t stop! Dontstopdontstopdontstop!!! I LOVE your cock so much, big brother!!!”

Camilla refused to believe what she was seeing and hearing. There was just no way.

“BREED me, Corrin!! Fuck your little sister! Cum inside her! Make her YOURS!”

The eldest princess of Nohr took a step back, feeling dazed.

She was shocked. The individual in question was one thing, but hearing them say all those filthy things on top of that? Her disorientation was rising and there was no limit in sight.

Corrin… he was having sex… with… with…

…Elise!

Her seemingly innocent little sister was currently locked in the mating press position, receiving a brutal pounding at an astonishingly fast speed. Corrin’s movements were feral and untamed, and he had no mercy for even his little sister.

Her little brother… and her little sister!!

They were… fucking!!

Camilla couldn’t believe her eyes. She couldn’t believe her ears.

She refused to believe anything her senses were telling her.

This was impossible.

This wasn't real.

…and yet, her eyes and ears both had front-seat tickets. Reality could only be denied for so long.

Countless emotions swarmed her mind.

She felt hurt. Why had they not told her about this?

She felt heartbroken. Why didn’t Corrin come to her for these kinds of needs?

She felt jealous. Elise, her darling little sister, had taken his virginity. She had no claim to it, of course, but she often liked to think…

She felt… worried. Why was the sight of her seemingly innocent little brother and sister going at it like wild animals so… hot?

She felt… amazed. She always saw them as a mere boy and a girl… but she couldn’t see them like that anymore. They had grown up, and this was a particularly unorthodox way to learn that information.

Camilla watched as the dirty deed came to its conclusion. Elise screamed, begging for her brother’s cum once more, and he was happy to oblige. She watched as they both experienced the utmost tranquility.

She had questions. Too many questions.

Asking them, however? She didn’t know how, let alone if she should.

She really, really needed some time to process this.

Perhaps it was best she-

“C-Camilla?!”

Elise had noticed her. Though Corrin was resting on her body, she was able to peek above his shoulder and notice the door was open. Her voice expressed an extraordinary but understandable panic, and that trait was shared by her lover when he heard that name called out.

It was a little amusing to see them acting and sounding so timid after such a voracious display. It allowed her to fight against the swarm of emotions currently clouding her mind and speak. She had been caught, or rather, they had been caught.

“Sorry for intruding, my dears…” her voice was soft, and not too unusual from her ordinary tone. She hoped they wouldn’t notice the slight… shakiness. “I will be sure to knock next time.”

She did not have it in her to properly confront them about their relationship, and she doubted they did either.

Hence, she gently closed the door, and left. Elise tried to call out to her, but she did not budge.

___

Camilla was originally planning to stay the night and head out in the morning. However, due to what she had seen, she opted to leave right there and then.

It pained her to do so, but she knew she’d lack the mental fortitude to confront them in the morning about what she had witnessed. That much was obvious. It wasn’t her proudest move, but time was needed to process everything.

Corrin and Elise were meant to be her innocent younger siblings! They weren’t supposed to be doing that.

But time had crept up on her. They were adults now. Yet, even so…!

For about a week, Camilla did not see or hear from the siblings in question. She focused on her duties, carrying out any task her father had for her. It was a welcome distraction.

But it wasn’t enough to make her forget.

Whenever she was alone within her quarters, she could not help but think about the things she had seen. The abundance of emotions she had experienced during that moment was still prominent, even now. Her jealousy and sorrow were high, but thankfully, she could safely say they were dwindling with every passing day.

…but that was only because Camilla had found a means to dwindle those emotions a little bit of selfcare.

Though she had only witnessed that scene of degeneracy for a brief moment, the image remained crystal clear in her head.

Corrin slamming his hips so violently, completely dominating his little sister’s body…

Elise screaming in a euphoric haze, begging her big brother to ravage her…

She recalled every detail… and she couldn’t deny the truth-- it was maddeningly hot.

Therefore, she found herself taking advantage of her secluded time, refusing to allow that scene to leave her head. She did not just imagine herself in Elise’s place, however… she imagined herself being with them, sharing in their serenity.

Camilla’s climax came fast. Her degenerate thoughts were mind-boggling, but their effectiveness could not be denied.

She was glad she was able to settle down quickly, for a knock on her door occurred not long after.

Her refuge in Castle Krakenburg was not a location a mere servant could visit, which means it was either one of her retainers, or one of her sib-

“C-Camilla…?”

Never had Elise’s voice unnerved her so. Her bubbly little sister was usually the source of so many smiles… but right now, well… it was difficult adjusting to the fact that she was a woman now.

Elise had returned to Castle Krakenburg a few days ago. Camilla had avoided her. It didn’t feel good to do something like that, but she still needed time to process everything.

Alas, she knew she could not avoid the inevitable conversation.

Camilla hastily made herself look presentable and opened her door. “Ah, my dear Elise! How can I help you?”

Elise wasn’t buying the happy tone. She looked like she couldn’t decide on a pout or a frown. Ultimately, she ended up sighing.

“...Big sis… I want us to visit Corrin-- right now,” she spoke sternly and seriously. “He’s… distraught.”

Hearing this news caused a shiver to run down Camilla’s spine.

Distraught? That was never a word she wanted to hear regarding her dear brother.

“...then let us go.”

Not even in this current situation could Camilla reject such a request.

It mattered not what she had seen, or how she felt-- if her beloved Corrin was upset, she had to do whatever she could to help him. That was a vow she had made and would never, ever break. It wasn’t just a commitment to him, either; the distress within her little sister’s voice could not be ignored as well.

Asking for elaboration on the matter, however, was tricky.

Camilla was concerned the situation had to do with her, and she wasn’t sure if she was ready to hear it blatantly said to her. Her worry on the matter was conjuring guilt. It hadn’t been a good idea to avoid her siblings, had it? She felt foolish for doing such a thing. It was against everything she stood for!

…but she couldn’t blame herself much; she was not mentally prepared to witness… that.

If only she had listened to the retainers!

What if her eavesdropping had caused a rift between little brother and little sister? What if they believed her avoidance was an indicator of… hatred? The questions were endless. The answers… she just wasn’t ready to hear them yet.

She hated this. She wanted to say something… but she couldn’t.

But even as they approached the stables, ready to retrieve her wyvern, not once did Camilla share an expression of sorrow. It was crucial she kept a brave face at all times. She needed to be somebody for them to look up to… and recalling this vow was once more filling her with dread. She was convinced she had failed in that regard.

Camilla sighed quietly. The skies would calm her. They always did.

Neither sister said a word as they embarked and began the journey to the Northern Fortress. Elise’s silence wasn’t great, but it was understandable. Undoubtedly much was going through her little sister’s mind as well. It mattered little that they shared a goal. The awkwardness was just too prominent.

There were too many times Camilla wanted to interject and mention what she had seen… or even just make small talk, but she always ended up pausing. The usually bubbly girl being so quiet was a significant contributor to her hesitation.

This was not a fun stalemate to be in. All Camilla could hope for was that seeing Corrin would result in something meaningful. He was not the type to hide his feelings. He would be the one to mend this situation, if anyone, and should he succeed, she would do all in her power to make it up to her two little siblings.

Ultimately, the journey was peaceful. Flying to the Northern Fortress always made her feel at peace, even now. While it didn’t eliminate her anxiety completely, it calmed her enough.

Upon arriving at the fort, the two sisters were quick to meet with Lilith so her wyvern could be taken care of. They then met with Gunter, who instructed them on Corrin’s current whereabouts. According to the old knight, there was no indicator of any negativity from their lord. Everything seemed to be running as normal. It contrasted Elise’s description, but there was a likelihood Corrin had been hiding his true emotions to avoid concerning his retainers.

Even as they journeyed to his room, neither sister spoke.

Soon enough, Camilla found herself in front of that infamous door she sorely wished she hadn’t opened.

Elise knocked, and Corrin answered.

“Elise? I thought-” Corrin paused, noticing someone else was beside her. “C-Camilla…? What are you…?”

Camilla observed that her younger brother looked… ordinary. Nothing suggested a great deal of discontent, though he did look a little nervous thanks to her presence.

Reading expressions was something she was pretty good at, but nothing suggested anything was wrong.

Ah.

Camilla understood what was happening here. It explained the lack of elaboration completely. There was nothing to elaborate on!

So this was Elise’s plan, was it? She was a lot craftier than Camilla believed.

“We need to talk,” Elise confirmed her suspicions, grabbing her older sister’s hand and effectively dragging her into the room, though said sister did not do anything to resist. “I don’t like you avoiding me, big sis. It’s… just not right. We need to resolve this.”

Camilla lightly bit her lip. She did not know what to say.

Noticing the subsequent silence, Corrin stepped forward. “Camilla… I am sorry you saw… well, that… the other day. Elise and I… well, you know she visits often, and because of that, we became close, and…”

She was sick of being silent.

But she couldn’t deny it. She was scared-- scared of speaking her true thoughts on the matter.

It was ironic she could fearlessly slaughter her foes but couldn’t have a difficult discussion with her siblings.

How could she say it? How could she admit she was jealous?! What kind of big sister would do that? It was best they didn’t learn how complicated her feelings were… so she opted to respond safely, hoping they would do most of the talking.

“...it was a shock,” she confessed, doing her best to maintain an ordinary tone. “I had no idea you two were in a relationship.”

To her surprise, that response seemed to make her little sister chuckle.

“Oh, we’re not actually dating or anything!” Elise clarified. “We’re more like… fuck-buddies!”

The complete absurdity of that comment made her snort. She couldn’t help it!  Elise sounded so… proud!

…but goodness, it was flaring that jealousy a bit. Corrin could have asked her if she wanted to do something like that too, surely? Why hadn’t he? Had she not visited enough? Was she not attractive in his eyes?

She sighed. The endless questions were starting to hurt her head.

Therefore, she focused on that silly prideful smile. To think, her dear little sister was secretly such a mischievous little thing!

Then there was the fact that the notion of Corrin completely destroying his littlest sister in bed was hot as hell.

Camilla breathed heavily. This was one way to distract her mind from the negative thoughts, she supposed.

“In that case, you should have invited me to join in, dear,” Camilla’s response was said without much thought, intended to keep the tension low, and keep up the impression that she wasn’t bothered by what she had seen. That was her objective here. She’d have to think up something to explain her absence though…

“Oh, well, that’s actually the reason I brought you here!” Elise got right to the point.

Camilla froze.

…she wasn’t serious, was she?

“You’ve been avoiding us because… well, you felt a little jealous, right?” Elise questioned. “And  you couldn’t quite bring yourself to ask if you could participate, because, well, maybe you thought the option wasn’t there.”

“I…”

Camilla was stunned. Was she really that transparent, or had she underestimated how observant her little sister actually was?

…what the heck was going on?! She wasn’t about to… was she?

“So…” Elise mumbled, taking a step forward and taking hold of her big sister’s hands. “Do you… want to, Camilla? I think it would be really fun to see you getting fucked by Corrin just as hard as I was~”

This was absurd.

She had been read like a book!

But…

…this was what she wanted, so…

Camilla was not mentally prepared for this, but she decided she didn’t care about that anymore. The heat brewing within her body was strong and couldn’t be ignored. There was no way she was leaving this room until she did something about that.

She needed this.

…but could she say it? She wasn’t sure. She-

Within a singular moment, all those disruptive thoughts evaporated, all thanks to an unexpected stunt.

Elise had grabbed by the chin, tilted her head down, and met her in the most divine of kisses.

Never, ever, did she believe she would be kissing Elise!

After all, she was her biological-

…no, she didn’t care about that either. Not when the kiss felt this good. Camilla was done letting all these emotions disrupt her mentality. It was time for her to give in and embrace what she truly desired.

Elise was surprisingly good at this! Her level of thirst felt so misplaced, but that was only because her innocent view of the girl hadn't completely shattered yet. The youngest princess was not afraid to dash her tongue against her big sister’s lips either, desperately begging for entry, and Camilla instinctively obliged. Delightful shivers radiated through her body as her little sister’s tongue clashed against hers, showing a surprising level of dominance.

But big sisters were not to be underestimated. She was not going to let Elise defeat her; henceforth, she struck back with a level of ferocity that hastily tipped the scales in her favor.

Elise was caught off guard by the powerful counterattack and did everything she could to stand her ground, but she soon realized she was outmatched. When the need to breathe was too much to ignore, she forfeited. While she panted vigorously, her eyes narrowed in such a way that made the sensational view even sexier from the perspective of the eldest sister.

“Ehehehe~” Elise giggled, her cheeriness akin to her usual behavior, even if she was still struggling to breathe. “Don’t feel so tense now, do you, big sis?”

Camilla had severely underestimated just how well her sister knew her.

It couldn’t be denied though. Something about that kiss had granted her clarity. Any negativity remaining within her mind had vanished within that moment. She was going to become a part of their special, secret life… and what more could she want than that?

There was no need to be jealous any longer. There was no need to feel left out. It was all gone… and she was so, so glad.

“...I… am at a loss for words,” she admitted, and it was the truth. The excitement was grandiose, but she didn't know how to articulate how thrilled she was.

Corrin chuckled, and so too did Elise. This devious duo had something planned for her, that much was clear… and she was excited about it.

Another unexpected kiss landed on her lips, but this time, it wasn’t from her little sister. It was from the man she adored so much… and to finally feel the touch of his mouth against hers… it made her feel faint. Corrin was nowhere near as overpowering as Elise, preferring the gentle approach, at least for this specific embrace. She was glad to experience something a little more passionate than feisty though, so there were no complaints on her end.

When the kiss concluded, it took much willpower to keep herself standing. She felt so dizzy… but in a good way!

“We don’t need to speak to talk, Camilla,” Corrin answered her concern about being unable to talk well.

The eldest sister was starting to believe they had purposefully planned this entire interaction.

…but when this was the outcome, she did not mind!

Elise initiated another kiss, one not as forceful as the initial one, but it kept her occupied-- occupied enough to not notice Corrin sneaking behind her and targeting the back of her neck with a barrage of smooches. The little sister upped the intensity, hoping to seize victory with the aid of her reinforcements. Camilla put up a good fight, but everything started to fall apart when her little brother began fondling her breasts.

She had imagined him doing many, many things to her boobs… and now, he finally was!

Camilla did nothing as the siblings slowly but surely began to strip her. Corrin was especially eager-- it wasn’t fun to feel up her tits with her armor in the way! He much preferred being able to play with her nipples too.

She couldn’t believe it. She was being stripped by her siblings!

…and she loved it!

When had she become such a degenerate woman?

Well… it did seem to run in the family…

It was only when she felt a slight chill tickle her body that she realized she was nude from the thighs up. Her little private session earlier, alongside its subsequent interruption, meant she had forgotten to put any underwear back on… but it seemed that was an unintentionally good decision! The partners in crime gave her a moment to discard her boots, allowing them to fully see her nude body.

Camilla felt a little nervous.

She wondered if her siblings had figured out one of her closely guarded secrets.

Though her outward facade suggested sexual confidence… in reality, Camilla was very inexperienced when it came to sexual matters. She had enjoyed some kisses here and there, but nothing really grander than that.

Camilla had kept her virginity safeguarded, reserving it for a man who deserved it. Naturally, there were times she wondered if that man would be Corrin… which was partly why seeing him smashing Elise so wildly had caused such a conflict in emotions.

…she wasn’t going to admit her lack of experience to them though! That would be far too embarrassing!

Of course, assuming they didn’t know already. Elise had proven to be especially deceptive, after all.

Both siblings voiced their approval over what they were seeing through a simple gesture. Each one grabbed a breast, energetically playing with it and taking advantage of her massive size. Camilla liked fondling her own tits, but that sensation was multiplied when feeling others touch them instead.

But they weren’t going to do this forever. They had many plans, and they were ready to initiate their next one. Camilla was guided to Corrin’s bed, and without a single word said, she understood they wanted her to lie down, further solidifying the fact that she was presently at their mercy.

Camilla didn’t mind being on the submissive side of things though. Corrin had spread her legs and was currently observing how ridiculously soaked she was with a thirsty look on his face, so why would she? Even though she knew what was coming next, there was nothing she could do to physically or mentally prepare for it. The best she could do was pray it wouldn’t completely break her mind.

When Corrin’s curious tongue slid against her folds, she immediately started to doubt that hope would come to fruition. There was no time to contemplate how she’d retain her sanity, however. The mere touch of his tongue felt amazing, already forcing out squeals and hums of joy, not to mention much trembling.

Satisfied with how she had physically responded to him, Corrin dug in, completely overloading his big sister’s mind with an incomprehensible level of pleasure. Camilla could not speak. She could not think. All she could do… was moan.

That wasn’t the peak of her bliss, however. Elise, as if deciding her sister wasn’t experiencing enough tranquility, helped herself to her breasts. She fondled them both, playing with them for some time before she upped the intensity by taking a nipple into her mouth. Elise was not gentle when it came to them either, pulling and sucking powerfully and showing no fear when it came to lightly using her teeth to tease.

Her fingers could not compare to this. Elise and Corrin’s teamwork was in a whole league of its own… and she really wasn’t ready for it! Never had pleasure felt so good yet so threatening! If they kept this up… well, she wasn’t sure whether she’d cum or fall unconscious first.

Both of her siblings were quite good at reducing the odds of the latter, all things considered. The pinches of pain she felt whenever Elise playfully used her teeth always snapped her back to reality, and Corrin alternating between drilling his tongue inside her hole or targeting her clit invoked different forms of bliss, and he switched so frequently that she could never get used to one sensation.

Camilla couldn’t handle the pressure any longer. Her orgasm struck suddenly and swiftly, causing her to outright scream in pure ecstasy. The cries of joy were music to the ears of her siblings, and they were thrilled to use it as fuel to keep going until her climax came to its conclusion.

Although she was beginning to descend from that peak of pleasure, that didn’t mean Camilla wasn’t ready for more. The worship her siblings had given her had left her in a bit of a daze though. For some time, she remained laying down, needing a moment to recover from the amazing treatment her siblings had given her.

There was only a single regret left within her, and it was that she wished she had discovered their forbidden relationship earlier! That way, she could have joined in earlier too!

The best she could do now was make up for the lost time. Camilla forced herself up, taking a deep breath while she observed her surroundings.

What she saw really set in stone just how incredibly experienced her little siblings were.

Elise was currently on her knees, her throat currently being suffocated by Corrin’s cock. There was not a single hint of discomfort emitting from her while she moaned and moaned. As she watched, it became clear the girl was experimenting with how long she was able to keep his manhood within her throat. She ultimately receded after half a minute, an undeniably impressive feat, and she certainly looked proud.

Though she looked unbearably out of breath, that didn’t stop Elise from resuming the blowjob, sucking him off as wildly as one could. She took in so much, bobbed her head so energetically, and even dedicated some time to slobbering his balls whenever she actually needed to breathe.

Watching the scene shattered any lingering associations of innocence with her little sister. Nobody who could do that could be described with such a term.

“Caammmillllaaa…” Elise spoke with half a dick in her mouth, caring not for how muffled it made her sound. “Joiiiinnnn ussss…”

Though she still felt worn out, she wasn’t going to reject an invitation to taste something that looked so delicious. Camilla was a little apprehensive, but after seeing how much slobber was around Elise’s face, she knew she was in good hands when it came to a tutor. Never had her little sister been the one to teach her anything, so this was going to be another exciting first.

“There is a simple trick to blowjobs,” Elise offered her first and last piece of advice. “Just go with the flow! Big brother is going to like whatever you do, so just go crazy! Gosh… you’re so excited about this, aren’t you big bro? You’re throbbing so much, ehehehe~”

“...I can’t deny that,” Corrin looked more nervous than her! She couldn’t blame him though-- Elise’s cocksucking skills were ferociously feral, so much so that even he probably wasn’t used to her vitality.

Proving how addicted she was to his member, Elise began smothering his base and balls with endless kisses and licks, leaving the head to her big sister. Camilla wrapped her hand around her little brother’s cock for the first time, exhaling at how hard he felt. His raw size was intimidating, and it made her wonder how Elise even had the capability to take it all in… but she supposed she’d eventually learn to do that too, someday. She wasn’t going to let her little sister usurp her forever!

Camilla planted an experimental kiss on the tip, and once she felt her little brother shiver at the sensation, her confidence amplified. She had done that! Another kiss resulted in the same quiver, prompting another, and another, and another…

“C-Camilla…” Corrin whispered, his voice disorientated beyond belief. “Don’t tease me…”

She knew what he was implying by that. Bolstered by the delightful sound of his voice, Camilla granted Corrin’s wish, allowing her lips to part as she sunk her head. Corrin groaned upon feeling the humidity of his sister’s mouth for the first time, leading him to grab her hair, though he loosened his grasp almost immediately. She knew why; he played very rough with Elise… but he had no idea if she was into that, did he?

She could mention how much she liked it later. She had a dick to suck first.

Camilla got used to bobbing her head quickly. She wasn’t able to take too much in, but she was confident the amount was still satisfactory. She was convinced further experience would help her here too.

…she couldn’t believe she was doing this! She had fantasized about this act so many times. It was such a shame she had to play catch up… unless… she could offer him something Elise couldn’t? She wanted to impress!

The two sisters had dramatically different body types. There were things one sister could do that the other couldn’t, and she was ready to take complete advantage of that.

Elise’s slobbering was disturbed when Camilla brought her breasts into play, bringing them up so she could wrap them around her brother’s cock. Though the little sister looked a little disheartened at the interruption at first, even she could deny her interest in such a scene.

“I’ve always wanted to do this to you, my dear Corrin,” Camilla confessed, feeling courageous as she spoke. How could she not? It slotted in so perfectly, and he looked mesmerized by the view. “Do you like what you see?”

“Y-Yes…”

As delighted as she was to hear that, Camilla was a little concerned that her lack of experience in regards to well… pretty much everything, but especially this… could result in a less than satisfying response on Corrin’s end. Sure, he felt good now… but could she keep that momentum flowing?

Elise’s advice proved to be useful once again. He was going to like anything she did, wasn’t he? She placed her faith in that statement being true and got to work, placing her hands around her breasts so she could move them up and down. Her motion was fairly minimal at first, but she was able to speed up substantially in no time. The little sister did not remain idle, licking and sucking the exposed tip whenever she could to enhance his bliss.

“F-Fuck…”

Camilla shivered.

She had never heard him swear before.

She liked it.

Fueled by a new flare of arousal, Camilla jiggled her tits around his member, using what she had heard from a few saucy novels she had read to her advantage. Whenever Elise wasn’t ambushing his cock, she kept it well-lubricated with her spit. Her saliva flowed down his member into her cleavage, keeping it wet and warm so it wasn’t as difficult to move her tits around his manhood.

“I… I can’t…”

“Cum for us, Corrin~” Elise saw the signs first. “Cum for me and big sis Camilla. Cover us in your delicious cum~”

Camilla wanted to urge him on too! “Corrin… I want it… please…”

Her declaration wasn’t as directly lustful, but her desire for his semen was communicated well. He looked equally delighted by both responses. Camilla and Elise worked together to the best of their ability, keeping the momentum maintained so he could reach that wonderful moment they all craved.

This was yet another moment she had dreamed about… and one she couldn’t believe was happening.

Corrin came, his cum shooting up like a fountain, painting so much of her breasts white. Elise, eager to have her share, licked all around the tip. A fair amount of spunk splashed against her face making her giggle in delight. However, she backed away after a few seconds, recognizing most of the work had been done by her big sister, so she deserved the bulk of the reward.

As his orgasm died down, it was obvious he needed some time to recover.

But Camilla’s sexual adventures weren’t over just yet. A lot of cum had splashed against her face, and her greedy little sister had decided she wanted a little more after all. What she didn’t anticipate was for Elise to gather up a lot of semen before smashing her lips against her big sister, eager to share their prize in an especially sexy way. Tongues once again twirled around each other, but this time, the addition of semen made this kiss especially arousing. Neither side put up too much of a fight, preferring to focus on tasting the luscious combination of saliva and semen.

“Mmm… you taste so good, Camilla~” Elise giggled, helping herself to a few more smooches.

Occasionally, Camilla had wondered what it would be like to kiss her little sister. She had been fooled by the innocent facade, however, preventing those thoughts from really going anywhere.

She suspected that was going to change from here on out… assuming Elise even gave her time to even entertain any thoughts! Her little sister was, without question, a nymphomaniac. She was going to make dreams come true before she even dreamt them at this rate!

Considering how stressful it could be sometimes though… she wasn’t against these encounters becoming more common.

“Big sis~” Elise purred. “I think it’s time… for you to lose your virginity.”

Camilla shivered, exhaling as quietly as she could. She had hoped her siblings would assume she wasn’t a virgin, but she should have known better than to fool them. Besides, it was better this way; her darling Corrin was going to be so gentle with her… and she couldn’t wait!

Satisfied her big sister had been licked clean, Elise instructed Camilla to lie down on the bed, and upon doing so, the little sister took her place beside her big sister. Camilla suspected she was going to act as moral support… and if that was the case, she probably needed it. This was going to hurt a lot, wasn’t it? She was confident she could handle it… but, well, she’d find out the truth soon enough.

Corrin knelt in front of his sister, observing her beautiful body. It was always something she was proud of, and she was thrilled that the first people to see her like this were two of the most important people in her life.

“...it might hurt, Camilla,” he warned her, speaking so sternly that it was just plain adorable.

“I know that, dear,” she responded confidently. “But I trust you won’t hurt your big sister any more than you need to, so don’t you worry about me.”

He nodded, reassured by her reply.

Upon feeling his cock brush up against her folds, she flinched. He hadn’t even entered… and it already felt overwhelming! She cursed her unbelievable sensitivity, though she supposed it would result in the most magnificent pleasure if she could conquer it.

Elise calmly took hold of her hand, offering it as something to squeeze if she needed it. When Corrin started to push in, Camilla decided she was eternally grateful for the assistance.

It was overpowering. Pain and pleasure and everything in between echoed throughout her being as he punctured her defenses and pushed half of his member inside, forsaking the slow but steady approach. Camilla was thankful, for it at least meant the worst was over… but goodness, she felt sore!

“...you okay, Camilla?” Corrin questioned, noticing her expression wasn’t radiating as much joy as she hoped.

“Mmm… I’m… alright…” she feigned ignorance on the matter momentarily, but she ended up sighing once she recalled they wouldn’t be fooled by her tone. “It hurts, I won’t deny… but big sis has been through a lot worse. Just take it slowly, okay?”

Nothing she said was a lie. There had been battles that had inflicted more pain than this, and because of that, she was tempted to tell them it wasn’t painful at all.

They didn’t deserve to be told lies though. She was going to be okay anyway. Just knowing her darling little brother was going to treat her as gently as possible was making her smile.

“Yeah, that’s the spirit!” Elise was optimistic too. “It hurt a lot for me too, Camilla… but now, big brother can… well, you saw just how fierce he can actually be, didn’t you? Hehehe~”

Camilla could not wait until that day. Part of her felt impatient, desiring that treatment now, but she knew something like that required a lot more experience. One day though…

Corrin resumed pushing, his pacing a lot slower, but not to the extent that he was treating her too delicately. She was grateful for the balance, and with a little squeezing of her little sis’s hand, she was just about able to keep it together as he finally bottomed out inside her.

“...w-wow…” he couldn’t help but mumble.

Camilla couldn’t just ignore such a serene sound! “...do I feel that good, dear?”

“Amazing,” he answered. “You’re really tight.”

“But is she tighter than me?” Elise sneered, chuckling after. “Just kidding~”

Corrin looked like he was contemplating how the heck he managed to score not one, but two sexy sisters. The expression was very entertaining to witness from the perspective of said sisters.

Satisfied he had been sealed inside her long enough, he started to pull out. Those familiar pinches of painful pleasure began to show themselves again, but they weren’t as mighty as before. Soon enough, he was sliding his shaft back inside her, and this too didn’t invoke anything incredibly discomforting. With a consistent rhythm established and nothing too arduous to distract her, Camilla could finally focus on how amazing this felt. Her little brother… was actually having sex with her, and he had taken her virginity! It all felt so surreal.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” Elise giggled, clearly finding much entertainment in her big sister’s morphing expressions. “I want to help make you feel even better, big sis~”

Camilla would have been disappointed if she didn’t do anything. True to her word, Elise targeted her unoccupied breasts, teasing her sensitive nipples. It had helped drive her into quite the frenzy earlier, and paired with the feeling of her insides all opened up by her brother’s shaft, it was terrific. She moaned. Loudly. She didn’t care about her volume. Trying to dial it down would be far too distracting. Besides, she had a feeling Corrin’s retainers were already quite used to the noise.

Knowing Camilla was adapting well to the sensations of sex, Corrin saw no need to hold back as severely. Grasping her hips firmly, he started to speed up rapidly, keeping a close eye on his face just in case he miscalculated her fortitude. Thankfully, he saw nothing to suggest he should slow down, and before long, he was fucking her as frantically as one could in this position.

“Aahhh… f-fuck…”

Camilla couldn’t control her voice, let alone what was coming out of it. He was rubbing her in all the right spots! Elise’s contributions couldn’t be ignored either; those teasing twists of her nipples were strengthening the joy pulsating throughout her body.

This was good.

Really, really good.

…but she knew it could be better.

Camilla hadn’t forgotten the position she had seen Elise being fucked in. The speed and strength she was feeling right now were undoubtedly fantastic, but the thrusts just weren’t as powerful as what she saw.

Corrin was still holding back.

…and that wouldn’t do at all!

Was she ready for it? Arguably not.

Did she care? Of course not.

“...aaahhh... C-Corrin…” she mumbled, hoping her faint voice would still be enough to gain his attention. Fortunately, he heard the inquisitive tone and paused. “I want… you to… take me like you… took her…”

“...Camilla?”

“Do you mean the position you saw us in?” Elise asked for elaboration, receiving a nod in return. “Oooohhh… that would be hot to see… but it is very exhausting, y’know! Are you sure?”

“I don’t care…” Camilla was defiant. “I need it… I don’t even care… if I can’t feel my body after this…”

“Well, you heard her, big bro~” the little sis resumed her giggling, opting to provide additional encouragement by maneuvering behind Corrin. She breathed heavily into his ear, making him shiver. “Go on, big bro… fuck her… fuck her so hard she’ll never want a cock inside her that isn’t yours~”

Corrin didn’t need any additional motivation. He was happy to give his big sister what she wanted.

…that wasn’t to say Elise’s naughty words weren’t having quite an effect on him. He felt hot and sweaty, and there was only one way to cure his body whenever his draconic blood started acting up-- an intense fucking.

Luckily, that was exactly what Camilla wanted!

Therefore, Corrin hastily climbed on top of his sister’s body, readying himself to give her the pounding of a lifetime.

…and he delivered.

Camilla now understood why Elise had asked her if she was sure this was what she wanted. She truly believed she had experienced the peak of intensity… but this? Corrin was lost; he was fucking her with an unimaginable speed, digging so deep into her pussy. The entrance to her womb was constantly barraged by his thrusts, sending unyielding waves of pleasure throughout her being that were almost too overpowering to even comprehend.

All she could do was hold onto him firmly in a desperate attempt to slow him down even a little… but this ultimately accomplished nothing. Corrin was completely consumed by lust. He was too strong.

She could feel it. She was losing her mind. She couldn’t think.

“Fuck her, big bro! Show her how we make love!”

Elise’s encouragement urged him to put every last ounce of energy into his mighty thrusts, finally allowing the sloppy sounds of sex to eclipse the volume of Camilla’s moans… though only slightly!

Corrin’s panting was becoming all the more frantic, signaling to her that his end was fast approaching. This joyous realization was, ironically, the trigger for her own orgasm. Her walls simply could not withstand the power of his cock, and even as the utmost tranquility surged through every fiber of her body and her insides tightened, his speed never dwindled.

…that was unfortunate, as she wanted to say something very important, and if she were to try, her voice would be muffled and full of stutters.

Then again, he’d find that hot, so why hold back?

“C-Corrin…!!! C-Cum inside me…. fill up your b-big sister!!

Corrin said nothing in return, but she could hear his breathing deepen. She had recalled just how loud and demanding Elise was when she caught them, so she figured channeling some of that energy would appease him.

At long last, Corrin reached that mystical moment, not hesitating to groan loudly while he granted his big sister’s wish. Even pumping her womb full of semen wasn’t enough to impact his monstrous acceleration. Corrin was a monster in bed, and she was thrilled to be on the receiving end of such treatment. The already illustrious pleasure became enlightened as she felt it mix with the feeling of his hot seed. He was filling her up so much, and she loved it!

There was no going back after this.

Was he impregnating her?

If it wasn’t today, it would be soon. They were going to fuck. A lot.

Hopefully, Elise wouldn’t mind if she hogged him a bit-- she could join in whenever she wanted, anyway.

Camilla wasn’t sure when Corrin finally pulled out of her. She was far too busy trying to retain her sanity while on the brink of unending trembling. Just because her orgasm had ended didn’t mean she wasn’t still feeling immense pleasure… not to mention immense exhaustion!

“Think you have some left for me, big bro?” Elise had seen the intensity firsthand and wanted her fair share too.

“Of course, but…” he was happy to, but he couldn’t forget the current condition of whom he had just fucked. “...are you alright, Camilla?”

Camilla found it amusing that he sounded sort of prideful at what he had done despite his concern. “I’m alright, dear… you two have some fun, okay? Big sister needs to rest… but she doesn’t mind having front-seat tickets for you two going at it without any restraint~”

“In that case…” Elise mumbled, whispering something devious into her brother’s ear.

“...you sure?”

“Mmm!”

Camilla watched as Corrin reached into a nearby drawer, pulling out a curious bottle of liquid she hadn’t seen before. It seemed to be labeled, but her vision was a bit too scuffed for her to read it.

“We’re going to show you something to look forward to in the future,” Elise elaborated a little on what they were doing. As she got on all fours and Corrin began dabbing some of that liquid on his fingers, Camilla started to suspect she knew what they were doing. She watched as her younger sister spread her cheeks, making it easy for her big brother to shove a finger into a hole that was not her pussy. Elise cooed at the sensation, but she didn’t seem overwhelmed in the slightest.

Camilla was in disbelief. They were readying themselves for that?

There was no way his large cock would fit inside there!

…and yet, the speed at which they were preparing suggested they had done this many times already. Elise was not bothered by her big brother’s finger inside her ass, nor did she care when he slotted in another finger for good measure. Though she couldn’t see much of the action, she was clearly being fingered at a substantial speed… and she still didn’t mind! If anything, she looked like she was enjoying it… a lot!

Camilla had once again underestimated just how degenerate these two really were.

Even though he had yet to penetrate her with his dick, Elise was filled to the brim with giddy anticipation thanks to the work of her brother’s fingers. She was salivating and didn’t care in the slightest about how slutty it made her look.

“T-This is my favorite,” Elise confessed, her voice so shaky and surreal. “I l-love it when my big brother f-fucks my ass~”

Satisfied she had been opened up enough, Corrin knelt behind her and aligned his cock. Camilla watched Elise’s expression carefully, noting the bated breath and the squeal of joy as he finally began pushing in. For once, his speed was moderate, the tightness of her butt undoubtedly the cause. Thanks to their experience though, it wasn’t long before everything he had to offer was safely inside a hole not meant to be fucked.

There was a good possibility this was one of Corrin’s favorites too. He looked enchanted by how it felt.

Her little siblings were so, so naughty! She couldn’t believe she was actually witnessing this!

“F-Fuck…! T-That’s the spot, Corrin!!” Elise purred with approval, already losing her mind to the might of her brother’s cock within the deepest part of her anus. “I’m ready! Please, fuck me! Fuck my ass! Show big sis Camilla how much you love fucking your little sister!”

Corrin did as she wished, beginning to thrust at a satisfying pace. As her ass loosened up and surrendered to the might of his manhood, he rapidly sped up, eventually reaching a point where he was showing her no mercy.

Elise couldn’t maintain her position. She collapsed, grabbing hold of the bed sheets tightly. Corrin, however, had a firm grasp of her hips, keeping her ass slamming against his hips.

“I loooveeeeeee itttttt!!!”

It mattered not that she was muffled; she was still loud.

Although she was still drained beyond belief, Camilla couldn’t help but begin touching herself. How could she not? She was witnessing perhaps the most extraordinary example of degeneracy yet, and she loved it!

“Like the show, big sis?” Corrin inquired, sounding a little smug, and frankly, he had earned the right to sound that way. “Want me to make it even better?”

“Yes, please!”

Camilla did not hesitate to answer.

Eager to grant his big sister an even grander show, Corrin lifted Elise up from the bed, a feat effortless thanks to her light weight. He then carefully sat down on the bed, making sure that his cock never left the sanctuary of his little sis’s butt. Elise didn’t react to the position change at all, a lustful haze preventing her from even noticing.

This position granted Camilla’s desire, allowing her to see the lovemaking happening without taking away the beauty of her sister’s expression. Elise’s consciousness was wavering, though she was just about able to wrap an arm around the back of her lover’s neck for stability, using the other hand to finger herself.

“She’s weak to this,” Corrin gloated. “But you can probably tell.”

“I wonder if I’ll be weak to it too…” Camilla mumbled curiously.

Her little brother grinned at her, happy to hear she was already contemplating it. “Someday, we’ll find out. But first…”

Corrin jolted his hips up powerfully, digging in so deep that it caused Elise’s eyes to widen. She had been shocked awake, but that didn’t mean she was in a speakable state; nothing but moans and mumbles emerged from her mouth, but they were all beautiful sounds.

As marvelous as it was to watch her sister’s reactions, Camilla was most mesmerized by the view down below. Corrin’s cock looked so huge compared to even Elise’s pussy, so to think that thing was all the way inside her butt! No wonder she was so out of it!

Camilla hadn’t even noticed she had begun fingering herself a lot faster, as if to mimic her brother’s speed, though she sadly wasn’t quite able to reach that threshold.

“Biiiig broooootheeeerrr… I’m… I’m…!!!”

“M-Me too…!”

Camilla exhaled at their deprived voices, feeling her own end coming. “L-Let’s all cum together~”

A few more thrusts, and Corrin was there, letting loose everything he had left into the depths of his sister’s ass. The absurd heat from his seed prompted a volatile reaction from his lover, calling forth an amazing anal-induced orgasm. Seeing her two siblings reach their peaks helped Camilla reach hers, leading to all three reaching their most pleasurable moments simultaneously.

Elise was the first to collapse, embracing the serenity of the bed. She was down for the count, the claim that she was weak to anal now undeniable. Camilla wanted to comfort her, but she wasn’t in a position where she could move much without great difficulty.

…that didn’t stop both sisters from joining Corrin under the covers once he decided to call it a night. Not even the most painful exhaustion could stop that. With one sister around each arm, he relaxed, feeling happy and the tiniest bit proud, but once again, he had earned the right to feel that way.

“I think,” Camilla started, making sure their attention was on her. “I will be visiting a lot more often.”

Elise giggled in response. “T-That’s what I… ahh… said… after my first time as well, ehehe~”

“Think you can handle two sisters, Corrin?” Camilla asked, playfully grinning at him.

He chuckled a tad uneasily. “I hope so… because I wouldn’t trade this for the world. I love you both… so much.”

The sudden sappiness was unexpected… but Camilla could not deny it made her feel so warm inside. “I love you too, Corrin.”

“I love you as well, Corrin!” Elise joined in.

Who knew that some accidental eavesdropping could lead to such an amazing turn of events?

Camilla didn’t even regret not discovering this sooner. Not anymore. Now, they were going to teach her so much, and she was going to have a lot of fun.

…and perhaps, maybe more cute girls could join their little party in the future? She wasn’t against an expansion, though she wouldn’t mind if it just stayed between the three of them either.

Regardless, she knew she was going to be happy like this.

…though she wasn’t sure how they were going to explain some inevitable pregnancies to Xander and Leo, let alone their father.

But that was something to worry about in the future!

Right now, she was in bliss, and she wanted this feeling to last forever.

Patreon January 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Ymir is the winner of the biweekly poll!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Rewarding Observation (Azusa/Mugi fron K-ON!)

“Azuuuu-nyaaaan~”

“Y-Yui-senpai… get off meeeee…!”

Yui completely enveloping Azusa in a bone-crushing hug was a daily occurrence. It was honestly a miracle their youngest band member hadn’t been bruised badly with how frequent it was!

It was always amusing to watch from the perspective of someone not often decimated by Yui's bear hugs. However, it was evident thanks to this outside view that Azusa was not the biggest fan of this kind of affection. She would always try to break free and scowl at Yui for her behavior once the torment concluded. The perpetrator in question had been nudged several times about how it was probably not a good idea to keep doing this, but the message hadn’t quite hit home yet.

But perhaps it was a good thing their adorable guitarist hadn’t taken a hint.

Mugi had seen something quite peculiar over the last few weeks because of it!

Azusa seemed to be developing a tolerance to the cuddles!

At least… that's what she originally thought. Their twin-tailed cat would still try to break free, of course, but with considerably less effort. While she’d still hiss, it was with a lot less energy. There was plenty of reason to believe Azusa had simply accepted her fate.

But Mugi, always a firm admirer of girls, had noticed a few extra things only someone as observant as her would notice.

A brighter flush. A greater stutter. A prolonged embarrassment.

Indeed, Azusa had warmed up to the hugs.

But it wasn’t just that! She was starting to like them! Really, really like them! Why else would she be acting so shaky after them? They were filling her with joy and she either couldn’t quite comprehend why!

But Mugi had already figured out what was going on. It wasn't just Azusa starting to like the hugs. There was a lot more to it than that, and she loved seeing this little awakening happen right in front of her eyes.

But alas, as thrilling as it was to uncover this hidden secret, it ultimately only meant Azusa had developed a crush on Yui. That was obviously great, though she wasn't quite sure yet if Yui would reciprocate… partly because she wasn't certain their bundle of joy even thought about boys or girls that way at all. Was Azusa doomed to have her heart broken? She feared so.

…at least, that’s what she originally thought!!

Ritsu had offered some guidance regarding instrument maintenance. She had gotten a little touchy-feely with Azusa in the process, something she herself didn’t think anything of let alone notice… but Azusa?

Flustered beyond belief.

Mio had simply praised her for a job well done and she had stuttered immensely with her response.

However, Mugi had yet to do anything that could cause an extravagant response. Not yet, at least.

But the revelation that Azusa was getting flustered by pretty much any girl? It was encouraging her to do something! Mugi couldn't help but chuckle mischievously. It was very fortunate the focus wasn’t on her, for her sounds of amusement sounded quite nefarious.

“But you’re so cute, Azu-nyaaaaan~” Yui refused to give in.

“Yui-senpai…!” Azusa was still defiant… but she was close to giving up.

“Hey now, give her some space, Yui,” Mio intervened, realizing this body-shattering hug had gone on for too long.

Yui pouted and reluctantly pulled away, acknowledging the serious tone her bandmate had adopted. Besides, she was satisfied with the length of the hug. Five minutes was the minimum, and it had been about nine.

As the band returned to their seats, Mugi found a balance between watching like a hawk without drawing any attention to herself while she drank her tea. The girls were engaging in conversation and not paying too much attention to the bearer of their beverages, granting an opportunity for further analysis.

It was a little heartbreaking when she believed Azusa’s heart was reserved for Yui… but now that the curtain had fallen on that being the definitive outcome, she had found her heart renewed and beating especially excitedly.

An opportunity for an… intimate session, so to speak, with one of the girls? She would be lying if she had said she hadn’t thought about it… maybe a few too many times. Her bandmates were beautiful. They each had so many enchanting traits. She was not fussy when it came to girls either, so she had an adoration for all of them. They were also very cute! That was what mattered the most!

But Mugi was never going to act on this desire unless she was confident it would be reciprocated.

…it was tricky to tell if Azusa would do that.

However, she had conjured up quite a crafty plan. It would hopefully put her doubts to rest, and if not, it would be easy to back away with minimal awkwardness. It wasn't the perfect plan, but it would work well enough.

Mugi’s eyes flickered down, thankful for the gifts she had been given.

All she had to do was wait for a good moment…

…or a good excuse.

Mugi lifted her bag to her lap, opening it up and pretending to look through it. She continuously mumbled to herself for some time before eventually sighing. “Ahhh… that’s not good…”

“Hmm, what’s up?” Ritsu inquired.

“I was in a rush to leave home today,” Mio answered, adopting a dramatic, saddened tone. “So… I forgot my lunchbox…”

“Ahh… well, if we take one or two things from ours, we could put something together for you to eat, maybe?” Ritsu quickly suggested.

Mugi curled her lips into her mouth. That was quite a logical and thoughtful solution to her little dilemma! In a world where this scenario was real, she would be very happy to hear the notion, as well as see the nods of approval from the other girls.

But that wasn’t what she wanted to see and hear right now!

“Ahh… that’s really generous, but I wouldn’t want to take all your food,” Mugi rejected the proposal, but she knew they would then question what she’d eat instead… and for that, she had a solution! “Hm… can somebody get something from the canteen for me? I don’t mind what. Surprise me, actually! You can even get yourself something, if you like, as a reward.”

It was a simple request, one she was confident one of her friends would be happy to fulfill.

One would not be enough, however.

To make sure her prey was left by its lonesome, she had to brew a little competition. Considering the shocked looks on their faces, she knew it had already been born.

“...uh, Mugi, that’s enough money to probably buy the canteen…” Ritsu was in disbelief.

The girls knew Mugi’s family was quite well off, but she wasn’t the type to flaunt her cash… at least, not this blatantly.

“Sorry, that's all I have on me! Will this be okay?” Mugi feigned ignorance of the severity of the situation.

“Yes, please!” Yui was the most eager, arguably snatching the uncountable amount of money. “There was a big cake on display earlier… I want it…”

“Yui, we’re going to buy food for Mugi, not ourselves,” Mio was the considerate one… though she was struggling to show it. She, too, could not ignore just how much delicious food she could buy. That smidge of salivation was difficult to ignore!

“Ehhh??? But Mugi said-”

Yui was interrupted by the revelation that she wasn’t the only money-snatcher. Ritsu cleared her throat, holding the cash firmly. “Mugi said I should be the one to handle the money, for I am the most responsible here.”

She absolutely did not sound like she had any ulterior motives.

“Uh, Ritsu-senpai, you-”

Mugi had noticed Azusa hadn’t commented until now, which was good, but it was imperative she did not get any funny ideas about leaving too. While the other girls did their best to hold back Yui’s impulsiveness while constraining theirs, Mugi ambushed Azusa with a sudden hug from behind, silencing the girl before she could speak.

“Ahh… Azusa-chan…! I am so sad! I did not want them to argue… did I make a mistake…?”

Ever the devious one when it came to tones, Mugi had adopted quite the regretful one. The sudden cuddle had certainly caught Azusa off guard, but paired with the voice she had heard, she had calmed down… well, kind of.

Mugi could feel it. Azusa was shaking.

It was an exciting kind of quiver. She knew this, for she experienced it quite often herself!

…and to be the cause of it…! It was making her heart beat so frantically!

With the promise of delicious treats around the corner, the other three girls conveniently found themselves leaving while they discussed how to adequately spend the money.

“I… uhm… ah… I am sure… it will be… fine… ahh…”

Azusa was struggling, and Mugi knew the real reason.

Was the embrace of another girl a contributor? Certainly.

Was the feeling of another girl's breasts pushing into her back the main culprit? Absolutely.

Mugi was by no means gifted in that area, but she was bountiful enough to potentially cause a volatile reaction from her kouhai. This was the moment she had hoped for, and to feel the warmth coming from that fluster brought her much joy!

"Hey… Azusa-chan~" Mugi mumbled, tightening the grasp she had around their youngest bandmate ever so slightly. "Do you like it when Yui-chan hugs you like this? I’ve always wanted to try it too~”

There was no response for some time, and without being able to see her expression, Mugi could only hope she hadn’t made her friend uncomfortable.

“...I-It’s okay… I guess…” Azusa mumbled after a while.

“Mmm… I think it’s more than okay~” Mugi continued, deciding to be daring. “You like it quite a lot, don’t you? You can be honest with me!”

Silence.

But it did not last forever.

“...w-well… so long as you don’t say anything… then yes, I do…” she admitted, but that wasn’t the last of the confessions. “But your hugs are nicer, Mugi-senpai… you are really gentle, and really smooth, and… ah… uhm…”

Azusa paused, perhaps realizing she was speaking from the heart a bit too much. Mugi was thrilled to see such honesty from her!

“Ah… you’re so kind, Azusa-chan~” Mugi prepared to initiate the next stage of her plan. “And so cute too… I could just kiss you…!”

Mugi did not see it, but she could tell her comment had caused the girl’s eyes to widen. Azusa broke free suddenly, turning around and revealing just how flustered in the face she was.

“K-Kiss?! I wasn’t…!”

“It was only a joke, Azusa-chan!” Mugi giggled, immediately making Azusa feel foolish…  alongside a variety of other fascinating emotions. Scanning her friend’s face to clarify she was indeed seeing what she was seeing, she asked a very fun question. “Aww… you look disappointed, Azusa-chan… did the idea of a kiss with me… excite you…?”

Silence again.

That was good; it wasn’t an immediate rebuttal.

The flabbergasted expression? Well, whether or not that was a good thing was up to interpretation, but Mugi was optimistic.

“I…” she was struggling to speak, leading to a fascinating display of body language instead. She was wavering from side to side, tapping her fingers together at a rapid pace, and unable to look her friend in the eyes. “I… uhm… I… ”

“Azusa-chan?” Mugi called out to her. “Do you… like girls?”

“...I…”

She was nervous. Unbelievably nervous.

Luckily, Mugi had something that would dampen it.

“... I like girls too…” she evened the playing field. “And… I’ve wanted to know what it’s like to kiss one… so… if you want…”

Mugi was starting to sound a little shaky too, but this time, it was not faked. From the beginning, she was confident this could lead somewhere, but she hadn’t prepared herself for it as adequately as she would have liked!

Ah… this was going too fast, actually! She had skipped a few crucial steps and asked the ultimate question way too soon! She was going to tease her about her flustered face, and make mention of the fact that Azusa had been looking a little bit more at her chest, and that…

“...y-yes, please…”

Never had relief felt so divine, nor had it been complimented by a shower of happiness. Azusa had actually agreed… and so adorably, too! The girl was a complete and utter mess physically and mentally, but she couldn’t deny the opportunity to tickle her curiosity.

Mugi took a step forward. Azusa flinched, but she swallowed and remained stationary, her breathing deep and a little loud.

…and then, channeling all the energy and determination she could, Mugi leaned in, planting the gentlest of kisses on Azusa’s lips.

At first, the kiss was not reciprocated, bringing some worry to its initiator. Fortunately, it proved to have just been delayed by a necessity to conquer nerves, and once Mugi felt lips being pushed against hers, she found herself quite shocked at just how eager their adorable Azusa was! She had wanted to do something like this just as much, perhaps even more so!

Something about this embrace had awakened a degree of confidence within Azusa that Mugi hadn’t anticipated. What else was she meant to think after Azusa’s hand suddenly landed on her breast?!

Now, was she against it?

Of course not.

But goodness, was she not ready!

She could not deny the existence of something deep inside her that liked the idea of her bandmate suddenly groping her and taking control though. Mugi had initiated everything so far. Was that about to change? Azusa reminding her that cats had claws was not something she was opposed to.

Hence, when a tongue slid against her lips, demanding entry, Mugi did not oppose it.

Nor did she particularly fight back that much. Whether Azusa was relying on instinct or carefully calculating each and every moment was unknown to her, but either way, she was immensely enjoying this!

The hand on her breast then dug in deeper, eager to get a proper feel for her bosom. Enchanted by how it felt, her other boob was soon ambushed too. Within such a small span, control had been snatched away from her, and it was making her feel very faint!

Their little Azusa… so assertive, all along! Had she been resisting the urge to bear her fangs and clash against Yui’s antics? Had she controlled a feral urge to bury herself within Mio’s breasts?

…well, that last part was a bit of projection on her part, but it was still possible!

Mugi felt weak, but never had such a feeling felt so good. While she lost herself to the serenity of the kiss, her mind wondered.

Before this moment, she did not have any romantic interest in Azusa, and she believed the girl felt the same towards her. All she could say with confidence was that they possessed a mutual attraction to women, and a desire to understand what that sensation felt like on a more intimate level. That was what led to this moment.

Yet, as the kiss deepened to unexpected yet thrilling levels, she started to wonder; was the frantic beating of her heart an indicator of something grander, or was it the thrill that was the cause?

Unfortunately, there was not any more time to come to any conclusions.

“Azunyaaaaan! We’re back!!!~”

Both girls shivered and broke free from the other’s grasp upon hearing that distant but familiar voice. Just as they managed to compose themselves, Yui burst into the room, carrying a few bags that undoubtedly contained goodies. Ritsu and Mio were right behind her, each with a bag or two in their hands as well.

The three girls were luckily too occupied sharing what they had bought to notice their friends looked sunburned.

…and it was just as well they had brought back tons of snacks. The best solution to an uncontrollable heartbeat was to eat all sorts of sweets, obviously.

“We spent… a bit,” Mio was apologetic as she passed the remaining money back. Mugi quickly flicked through it, confirming the girls had gone on a bit of a spending spree, but it wasn’t too bad. There was plenty leftover. “Sorry.”

“No, no, that’s okay!” Mugi wasn’t against the spending. It had happened because of her, after all! “Say… Azusa-chan…?

The girl in question yelped and stood, as if a teacher had called out to her. “Y-Y-Yes?!”

Mugi chuckled quietly, adoring the juxtaposition she was witnessing.

“...say, you didn’t get to spend any money on yourself, did you?” Mugi pointed out.

“I-I g-guess not…”

The youngest of the club was trying her hardest to remain calm.

But she couldn’t. She couldn’t at all!

…and it was so fun to witness!

“Why don’t you and I… go on a little shopping trip of our own, after school?”

Mugi was not satisfied. Not yet. She wanted more. Needed more.

This way, the rest of the club would not question nor interfere should they see the two girls leave on their own. They had already spent their share too! It was the perfect opportunity.

“...o-okay…”

Mugi smiled.

The rest of the school day was going to be very difficult… but in the end, it would be worth it

___

“Azu… mmm…!”

Mugi couldn’t breathe… but for something that wasn’t meant to be a pleasant feeling, she was finding an exhilarating level of enjoyment from it.

“Azusa… MMM!!!”

Mugi had been trying to articulate something important to her ambusher for… a while now, actually.

“Azuuuusaaaaa…!!!”

Finally, an opportunity! There was no such thing as somebody who didn’t need to breathe… though Mugi had started to wonder after seeing the girl’s determination.

Azusa had completely worn herself out, collapsing on top of her senpai for the sake of stability. Mugi hugged her to help, though only did so because she was able to rest against the wall.

The school day had ended.

The two girls had met.

Mugi’s plan was simple. She was going to use some money to rent the use of a private place where they could do whatever they liked within the safety of privacy.

Azusa lacked the patience for that, however. She had dragged her senpai to a remote corner of the school and ambushed her with a kiss so ridiculously thirsty, it made Mugi wonder how on earth Azusa was even able to survive up until this moment!

“...s-sorry, Mugi-senpai,” Azusa apologized, the realization that she had absolutely gotten completely carried away finally dawning on her. For someone so horrendously hungry for intimacy, she could be so cute whenever the reality of the situation was at the forefront of her mind!

“T-That’s okay, Azusa-chan,” Mugi tried to sound confident and clear, like a true senpai, but goodness, this girl had done a number on her voice! She had to breathe so deeply! “Shall we head off somewhere… a little more private? Then… you can do whatever you want to me.”

“Y-Yes… I would… like that…”

The girl was already salivating.

Azusa was no cat. She was a lion.

And Mugi had entered the den and became her next meal.

Good.

___

The analogy she had crafted rang true. Very true.

Her eyes were blurring. Her ears were ringing.

Her body was hot.

So, so hot!

As Tusmugi teetered on the edge of consciousness, she thanked the privileged life she had. It was only thanks to her wealthy family that she was able to rent out such a fancy new den for the lion.

And this lion was not afraid to feed.

After conquering Mugi with another quiver-invoking kiss that seemingly wouldn’t end, Azusa proceeded to claim the spoils. Mugi’s breasts had been set free, and she was now giving them similar treatment. She sucked on them urgently and wildly, eager to make use of the time that had been given to them.

Azusa was under the impression they had this room for only an hour. The real value wasn’t anywhere near that, but Mugi knew she wouldn’t be able to survive anything more, so had lied for her safety. The decision was a sound one, for these fangs dug deep, and while it was intoxicating to experience her enthusiasm, she legitimately feared for her ability to cling to reality!

“Azusa… Azusa…. Azu… ahhhh~”

This was a wondrous way to discover one’s nipples were extraordinarily sensitive! Azusa was feasting on them, unafraid to suck hard while she kept her other boob busy with her hand. She cared not for any elegance whatsoever, sloppily leaving so much saliva as proof of her naughty deed.

Not once had she been spoken to since she came here. The only communication came in the form of a surprisingly strong push, and most of her clothes being carefully removed. It was amusing that her newfound lover could switch between being so gentle and so fierce.

Mugi felt absolutely no shame. It was like a dream she had never dreamt was coming true! It was a surreal feeling, but she was happy to embrace how heavenly yet overwhelming it was. Would she even have an opportunity to return the favor? The odds were low; she would be exhausted by the time Azusa had devoured her all up!

…speaking of devouring, it was becoming increasingly evident Azusa was about to switch targets. There was only so much slobber that could cover her breasts, after all.

When she felt a bombardment of kisses against her stomach that wouldn’t stop slithering lower, Mugi shuddered with anticipation. Finally, Azusa reached her underwear, the only barrier preventing her from claiming her prize. It was a short-lived obstacle, for she was quick to peel it off and discard it with the utmost haste. Eager to entice her lover and certify her status as the prey, she spread her legs.

Azusa seemed initially hesitant; the view of a soaking wet pussy in front of her was doubtlessly bewildering and causing chaos in her mind. Whatever battle was occurring within was incredibly one-sided though, as before she could even comprehend what was about to happen, Mugi received her first taste of tranquility.

It always felt good whenever she used her fingers.

…but this?

She was never going to go back. A mere lick from Azusa’s tongue had sent her body into a spasm. It was incredible!

Her first comprehensible thought post-lick was that she was going to pay Azusa a lot of money to do this for her on a regular schedule.

Her second comprehensible thought post-lick was that she wouldn’t have to pay Azusa anything.

She had completely lost herself too! Was she delicious? Was it her reaction? Was it the mere act she was doing? Mugi did not know. All she knew was that Azusa was worshiping her pussy with ceaseless and energetic licks. She. Would. Not. Stop.

Mugi was starting to feel scared-- she was discovering pleasure could actually be too much!

Fortunately, her body came to the rescue, slamming her legs around Azusa’s head and suffocating her within the softness of her creamy thighs.

…but did that stop Azusa? No. It did not.

But it at least slowed her down, granting Mugi an opportunity to breathe! A little! Kind of!

“Azusa-chaaaann~~” she couldn’t decide on a needy or overpowered tone, finding something that sounded like both. “Please… don’t stop!!”

Those were words she’d probably regret once she lost consciousness.

Then again, what was life without a little thrill?

Goodness, she was glad they hadn’t done this at school.

Mugi was loud. Borderline screaming. The only reason she felt safe unleashing her volume here was because she had paid the hotel staff quite handsomely. It was an indication that she was not to be disturbed under any circumstances. If they heard her… they didn’t.

Azusa licked her completely clean… multiple times, for she was producing so much fluid thanks to how turned on she was. Realizing it was more optimal to target the source, Azusa ended up drilling her tongue deep inside her hole, sending shiver-inducing sensations unlike anything she had experienced before up and down her spine.

Thus, it wasn’t long before Mugi began to feel something familiar. It was a sensation she had enjoyed plenty in the past, but today, this would be the first time she shared it with another.

“A-Azusa…! Don’t stop… don’t stop don’tstopdon’tstopdon’tstop!!!”

There was no reason to believe she would, but it wouldn’t hurt to make sure. She did not want the greatest orgasm of her life to be disturbed.

And it wasn’t.

Mugi’s climax hit hard, and seemingly, Azusa didn’t even notice! Completely consumed by a desire to taste Mugi’s sensitive area, Azusa continued to eat her lover out, paying no attention to how much her prey was shaking.

Unable to keep her head hung high, Mugi gave in and allowed it to collapse onto the pillow. It disrupted the divine view she had between her legs, but it was a necessary sacrifice. She was drained. The rest of her body wasn’t responding to her whatsoever.

And. Azusa. Wouldn’t. Stop. Eating. Her. Out!

As tranquility coursed throughout her body endlessly, Mugi played a very fun game titled ‘Do not lose consciousness’. It was a game she almost lost nearly many times, but thankfully, she managed to last long enough for Azusa to decide she should probably breathe.

While Mugi recuperated, Azusa sat in silence. She said no words, but communicated all sorts of entertaining things through her expressions and fidgeting. The biting of her lip… the fidgeting of her mouth and hands… the closing and shaking of her head… it was all so fun to watch!

“Azusa-chan~” Mugi called out to her friend… well, was it right to still call her a friend? Had they become something more? She paused, resisting the urge to ask. It was best she asked later once Azusa had time to process this absurdity. The least she could do was reassure her friend that all was well on her end. “I had a good time. Thank you.”

“I… uh… uhm…” Azusa was full of stutters. “...I need something… to drink…”

“Hm?”

“You, uh, have…. uhm, a really strong aftertaste!”

Oh.

“B-But don’t get me wrong!” she frantically waved her arms. “It’s not bad! Not at all! I quite like it, actually! But it’s just very strong! I dunno if I want to feel it in my mouth for the rest of the day! Do we have any cake leftover? That might do the trick too. I think! Or water! Why are we in a hotel anyway?! Did we really… really do THAT?! Did… did… did…”

Mugi took a page from Yui’s book, embracing her with a sudden hug from behind. The feeling of her friend’s naked body against hers caused quite the fluster, but the results could not be denied. Azusa was calming down.

“There, there~” she patted the girl’s head. “I’ll buy you something nice as a reward~”

“Mmm… okay~” she hummed with gratitude, completely entranced by how good she was feeling. “Your boobs feel really nice, Mugi-senpai…”

This was quite the unusual situation they had found themselves in.

Both knew what they had done would definitely have a significant impact on their relationship going forward. Big fancy talks about whether or not they had feelings for each other? Awkward uneasiness in the band room? Those sweet, sweet temptations to forsake the angst and fuck again? These would be things they’d have to tackle… but it was all something they could worry about a little later!

Right now, they both felt good, and that was all that mattered.

Patreon December 2022 Platinum Poll Results

The "Corrin/Azura/Reader" story is the winner of the Platinum Poll! Look forward to it!

If any Platinum pledgers haven't sent me their nomination for this month, please do so when you can! Thanks :D

Tricks of the Eye (Loki/Kiran from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Kiran’s eyes were blurry. His ears were ringing. His head was spinning.

Everything was hot. Too hot. He could feel his entire body gradually being consumed by heat.

These symptoms were synonymous with some severe illnesses. However, sickness had not befallen him. Far from it.

He was feeling terrifically good.

All thanks to one special lady… or multiple. The situation he was in was quite unique, and as he gazed down and saw a different shade and length of hair, he was once again reminded of the absurdity of it all.

The beauty of blowjobs was how overwhelming they could be. They were prone to keep the individual receiving one at the edge of their seat, overpowering them with so much pleasure that consciousness was typically threatened.

Every woman tackled this task in a different, but consistent way. Because of this, it wasn't unusual to get acquainted with how they performed after a while. That wasn't to say it dwindled the pleasure, but it did bring the pressure down to reasonable levels. It essentially avoided the possibility of fainting, and that was a good thing!

Kiran, unfortunately, could not rely on a guarantee that he'd adapt to the girl's technique.

Not when the technique was constantly changing.

Currently, there was a degree of elegance with the blowjob. The focus was more so on the serene smooches across his shaft, as well as the deep, uneasy breathing befitting of somebody who was definitely new to this.

At least, that's how he pictured a blowjob from Julia to be. The image of a nervous but keen princess had been captured perfectly, but as great as the illusion was, he could not ignore the occasional grin of delight.

"Fuck… Loki…"

The beautiful princess of Grannvale was not the one servicing him. Instead, it was a notorious trickster who brought much trouble to the Order of Heroes, though he was absolutely not against her presence. Loki was an enigma, but he couldn't deny her skills.

"I… I hope I'm doing okay…" 'Julia' mumbled uncertainly, taking a brief break to catch her breath. Gazing down at her embarrassed expression and her inability to maintain eye contact made Kiran almost question if this was actually her, but as fantastic as Loki's shapeshifting was, he was accustomed to it enough to detect the minute differences.

For instance, he was pretty sure Julia's breasts weren't that big. They were currently wrapped around his cock, keeping the base nice and warm while their owner slobbered all over his top.

…then again, he hadn't exactly seen the girl nude before, so maybe?

The idea that Loki had purposefully enhanced herself was far hotter though.

The trickster had been at this for some time, using a few different forms by this point. It was how he learned just how varied a blowjob could be. The girl's technique and experience were always the main difference, naturally, but there were a variety of additional minor details he hadn't noticed until now. The temperature and compactness of a mouth could be substantially impactful, it seemed!

"You're doing great," he praised her, playing along with this little roleplay. Loki was performing the role of a girl servicing a man for the first time wonderfully. It was admittedly quite teasing though, for it meant she wasn't using those huge tits to their full potential, but the inexperience was cute and fun.

Since the Julia currently in Askr was taken, Kiran made a mental note to burn this view into his memory before it was too late. There was no guarantee Loki would adopt this form again anytime soon. Requests were occasionally fulfilled, but she much preferred playing by her rules.

Unfortunately, that wish was snatched away from him. An especially intoxicating suck caused his head to instinctively tilt back in pleasure. The motion lasted for barely a second, but once his eyes were focused once more on the woman in front of him, he immediately noticed that giddy grin did not belong to Julia.

"Hey, hey~" the new girl giggled, the shaking of her fluffy tail immediately noticeable. "I wanna play with your cock~"

Selkie had the heart of an innocent child but the body of a goddess. He hadn't made any moves on her because of the former, but it was clear someone had noticed he was physically attracted to her. Kiran watched as those kitsune ears twitched while her tongue danced from the base of his cock to the tip.

No longer did he feel the sanctuary of a warm bosom enveloping his member. Selkie was fairly sized, but nowhere close to Julia's level. The absence of that sweaty heat was saddening, but Kiran soon realized it wasn't necessary once Selkie, in one sudden swoop, took the entirety of his cock into her mouth.

The warmth he subsequently felt was a unique flavor of hotness, and one that was proving to be especially tremor-inducing. Kiran could feel the contracting of her throat against his most sensitive area, causing bliss to radiate throughout his body at an astronomical level. If Selkie kept this up, he'd cum in no time.

Yet, as if knowing his climax was fast approaching, Selkie ejected his mass as quickly as she gobbled it up. Kiran found it frustrating to have his impending orgasm stolen away from him, but at least it meant he'd get to see more girls doing lewd things. It was also an opportunity to breathe a little, and that thankfully wasn't disturbed much by the kitsune rubbing his cock against her face.

Watching her rub against it so energetically while humming to herself was adorable to watch. He could easily imagine Selkie actually doing something like this. Everything was a game to her.

"Mmm… your cock is my favorite toy, mister~" Selkie purred, her lewd comment juxtaposed by how ridiculously joyous and innocent she sounded.

But this was no innocent girl.

That silly little grin was prominent, sure, but it was occasionally replaced by something considerably more mischievous. Such a devious smile was misplaced on Selkie, but not on the real individual making the magic happen behind the scenes.

Despite the claims that she loved his cock, Kiran noticed she wasn't doing much to prove it. An occasional kiss here or there, but if anything, she seemed addicted to rubbing it against her face. It wasn't a bad feeling by any means, but after feeling the tightness of her throat mere moments before, it left him longing.

Finally, as if sensing what he desired, Selkie promptly gobbled up his entire cock without warning. The rush of incomprehensible euphoria prompted yet tilt of the head, and this time, Kiran felt the shapeshifting occurring.

The temperature was to blame, though not in the way he expected.

His cock was suddenly feeling very, very cold.

It wasn't the cool air. It wasn't some magical spell. He was still firmly inside a woman's mouth.

Once Kiran looked down, everything became clear. A pair of beautiful red eyes gazed up at him with curiosity, communicating a wish to be told whether or not they were doing a good job.

Placing his hand on the crown of that gorgeous long, turquoise hair, he groaned. It was bizarre feeling the usual sensations of a blowjob with a frigid chill instead of a boiling heat… but he liked it.

Ninian was yet another woman taken in Askr. For this reason, he never imagined he'd be receiving this kind of treatment from her. It mattered not that he knew this wasn't the real her. Loki had the illusion perfected so well that it was easy to ignore the truth whenever embracing how heavenly he felt. Besides, there was no reason to believe this wasn't how it would feel! The trickster was known for doing her homework, after all. Surely that was the case, right?

Kiran couldn't believe he was enjoying the bitter cold this much. It had been quite a radical surprise at first, but he was just about accustomed to the chill. The role of a woman eager to do her best for her love continued, and it was the perfect match for this unique gimmick. He didn't have to worry about any overpowering surprises this way, meaning he could relax.

Ninian was proving to be quite the talented girl. She was increasingly taking in more, though her pace was gradual. It was no wonder Selkie had deepthroated him; Loki wanted to make sure the entirety of his cock was nice and warm so that the transition in temperature was especially noticeable and consistently felt as Ninian approached deepthroating too.

It took some time, but Ninian ultimately reached the base. Kiran breathed heavily, embracing the full might of her cold breath. The chill was prominent and incrementing in intensity, so it was no wonder Kiran found his head instinctively tilting back once again. Once he realized he had made this unfortunate error, it was too late.

The shapeshift was immediately apparent, for it was a return to form. An immense heat ravaged the cold within seconds, leading to an immense few seconds of incomprehensible pleasure. It was a miracle he didn't cum just from that, but he was glad he didn't. It was now his aim to last as long as possible just so he could see everything, or rather, everyone, that Loki had in store for him.

When he ultimately recovered and stared down, he noticed the fourth girl had opted to eject his manhood. She was looking up at him, a blend of excitement and nervousness radiating from her eyes.

"I'm new to this, daddy~" she spoke with a tone of that same mixture. "But… I'm going to do my best, because I love you so much!"

The subsequent smooches and licks took a backseat. Kiran had a lot to process from all the implications being made here.

Morgan was close to her father, perhaps more so than a typical daughter, but he never thought anything strange about it. Some daughters were just close to their fathers. That was that.

But now… he was starting to wonder.

Had Loki discovered something taboo about the two?

Why else would she begin to pretend that he was the girl's father?!

"Daddy's cock… tastes so good…" Morgan moaned and moaned. "I've wanted to do this for so long. I've fantasized about it every day~"

Kiran couldn't decide whether or not that potential bombshell, or the newfound revelation that he strangely liked being called daddy, was the thing messing with his mind the most.

Watching Morgan, a girl he always thought was cute, take his dick into her mouth, was a welcome distraction at least. The role of an inexperienced lady had returned, but there was a significant degree of determination and eagerness present. She was really doing her best even if it was a little too much for her, and that was both adorable and sexy.

Robin was a very lucky man.

Morgan continued to bob her head for some time, demonstrating a great aptitude for dicksucking. A devoted daughter such as her wanted nothing more than to make her dear father feel good. With the tactical prowess she had acquired, she was able to avoid gagging too drastically, avoiding any messy ejections too.

Eager to tip the scales in her favor, Morgan gathered all her determination and took in a few inches beyond her limit. She wasn't able to maintain the state for long, but it was enough to bring Kiran close to the edge. The thought of filling this girl's mouth in particular was one he found especially entrancing, but alas, it wasn't to be.

Satisfied she had endured for as long as she could, Morgan ejected his shaft, panting vigorously. Though she looked a little shaken up and exhausted at what she had done, there was a prideful smile creeping through.

Kiran was honestly thankful she had taken it out when she did. All the amazing head he had received so far had disrupted his senses quite drastically. He hadn't paid much attention to it thanks to the constantly changing appearances, but his body was really starting to struggle. His vision was proving to be the most disrupted; everything was a bit of a blur, but he could still see that mischievous smirk he knew and loved.

"Daddy~"

Kiran was just about getting used to that word, but now, something about it was different.

His ears were still ringing, but that didn't mean he hadn't noticed the voice no longer belonged to Morgan.

Loki had changed without warning. She has taken complete advantage of his blurred vision, maintaining the only thing he was focusing on so he wouldn't notice-- that grin!

The next newcomer, despite seemingly having an admiration for that delightful word as well, was to his knowledge, the daughter of nobody in the Order of Heroes. Kiran observed that it had been said far more lewdly too, lacking the love and adoration Morgan had expressed in exchange for pure thirst.

The source of this lustful fluctuation was unexpected.

Was Genny not a typical cleric? From his interactions with her, she seemed to be a little on the quiet side, but always happy to help whenever needed.

The salivation he was witnessing was hard to wrap his head around. Had Loki decided to switch things up by taking a shy girl and turning up the lust?

Or was this the real Genny?

"I've wanted you for so long~" the young girl started, channeling so much need as she planted kisses all across his shaft. "I am so glad you feel the same… I've fantasized about you every single hour of every single day… I've always wanted you to take me to your room and ravage me…"

That was one way to eclipse Morgan in the desire factor.

Hearing such insane comments from unexpected comments was something he wouldn't be able to get used to. There was never time to process anything like this. Morgan fucked her dad! Probably!

But Loki had moved on. She had a lot more to show.

Genny stood up unexpectedly, still drooling a little as she sat down beside her new lover by the bed. She then laid down, taking a position by his lap so she could still suck on it freely.

…while giving him an amazing view.

"Daddy… I'm a bad girl who wants to suck your cock all day…" she continued. "You should punish me for being so horny! Bad girls like me… deserve to be spanked."

Kiran swallowed.

Clerics were fascinating people. Their healing powers were wondrous, of course, but he had noticed something quite peculiar about them.

More than often, they seemed to boast fat asses.

At first, he thought it was coincidental and that it had something to do with the dresses they wore. He wasn't going to make assumptions about every single healer. That would be silly!

But perhaps there was reason to believe the legendary myth. After all, Genny was currently not wearing anything, and positioned as she was, she was exposing the only part of her body that was massive.

Something wild really was up with the clerics if this innocent girl had an ass this fat!

…no, she wasn't innocent. He had to detach that thought from his mind. Loki was revealing a fascinating number of truths today.

Captivated by what he was seeing, as well as recalling the request she had made, he couldn't help but indulge.

Smack!

Genny cooed with joy, though the sound was muffled for she had promptly taken half his dick into her mouth. Her technique was unbelievably sloppy, befitting of somebody who couldn't help but drool at the sight of cock.

The sight of her butt jiggling so maddeningly caused Kiran to act instinctively.

Smack!

He couldn't help himself! The sight of that thing wobbling like that was messing with his mind!

Smack!

As divine as this situation was, it had one downside. If he was occupied with watching her fat ass jiggle, he couldn't watch her sloppily suck him off! On the plus side, he suspected he'd be able to watch both long enough to keep these heavenly views safely stored within his memory.

Smack!

Additionally, the constant spanking made sure Genny couldn't perform as efficiently as she would have liked. The pressure reduction provided his senses some time to recover, meaning that once his eyes stopped blurring, the view became even more ecstatic.

Smack! Smack! Smack!

"Daadddyyyy, spaaankkk meeeeee mooreeeee~

Genny's voice was still suppressed thanks to the cock halfway down her throat.

Smack!

He could still understand her request though.

SMACK!

"MMM!!!"

Was that a cry of joy or a scream of pain? His uncertainty on the matter suggested it was both.

Now this… this he could do for hours. There was just something so amazing about a girl he previously considered so innocent asking for things so deprived! He wouldn't mind at all if Loki opted to stay in this form for a while.

So, of course, she didn't. Just as he started to relax and readjust to the tranquil feeling of his cock down a girl's tight throat, he suddenly felt that feeling shift… though not just from his manhood. The hand currently groping an ass suddenly had a lot less to squeeze, though when he gazed down and saw who was glaring at him, he was notably surprised that this girl of all people still had a nice butt!

…well, she was a cleric too, so it wasn't that surprising.

"You are a disgusting beast."

That wasn't the first time he had heard the owner of this voice call him that.

Sara seemed like an ordinary cleric on the surface, but she had the unique ability to scare minds.

That was a scary ability from his perspective; he found her cute as heck and he wasn't afraid to think about it!

Fortunately, she truly didn't mind the secret compliments, even the ones that turned a little lewd whenever he wanted to tease her. The attention was something she liked, even if she would never admit it.

Now, he hadn't actually done anything with Sara, but an opportunity to experience her body before she gave in to his disgusting thoughts wasn't something he was against.

It would also be fun whenever he thought back to this encounter in her presence. How would she react to the revelation that he had technically already violated her body?

Well, it was something to look forward to in the future.

Right now, he was more curious about how Loki would approach this. She wasn't a mind reader herself… at least, Kiran was pretty sure she wasn't.

"Lusting after so many girls, many of them innocent and pure…" she growled. "You are a pig."

Kiran found the comment about innocent and pure debatable, but nonetheless, it was very hot to hear.

…especially as she seemed keen to jerk him off while she said such things.

Loki's impersonation of Sara was perfect. This was exactly how he envisioned her speaking and acting in such a situation. The real deal hadn't broken yet, so it was fun to experience what it would be like ahead of time.

Sara sat up, showing off a lot more of her body. She was borderline flat, but had some nice curves. The real highlight of her body was that gorgeous wavy hair of hers, and of course, her petite height. She was like a miniature version of Julia in a way.

"My breasts are small. I'm only a little curvy. My ass is moderately sized," she commented on her figure. "And yet… you still lust after me. Maybe you prefer smaller girls who can't defend themselves against horrible men like you, hmm?"

Kiran found those words quite fascinating coming from the girl currently slobbering all over his shaft.

It made him wonder if that was the inner Loki unable to hold back, or a representation of how Sara would actually act in this situation. It was once again another situation where either outcome was hot.

"I bet you want to… ah… pin me down…" she continued… but she was breaking. "Pin me down… and use me… use my body…"

Gods, he would be lying if he said he hadn't thought about that.

Perhaps once or twice in the real one's presence.

As for how Loki knew that he thought such things… well, she didn't need to be a mind reader when she knew her dear summoner very well.

"Or…" she mumbled. "Maybe you want to s-suffocate me… ah… with this m-massive cock~

As if demonstrating what she had just said, Sara gobbled his shaft up. Kiran watched as something far too big for a month as small as hers completely enveloped her throat, and the sheer compactness was on a completely different level to the other girls. So much was suffocating his manhood, and thanks to these incredible sensations, instinct kicked in once more and made his head tilt back.

…the enormous pressure was still there, but it had adopted a surprisingly painful side. It fortunately didn't last long, for the new individual was swift in freeing their throat.

"Mmm… you're pretty big," the new girl seemed impressed. "Not bad, for a Beorc."

Kiran was immensely glad this was not the sister. If realistic roleplay was the aim here, Lethe would have probably swiped him many times.

Well, maybe. There was always a possibility she liked having a cock stuffed down her throat. Lyre seemed to be a fan of it, after all, with how much she was slurping greedily on it.

…though she wasn’t afraid to use her fangs. They were digging in quite severely, adding pinches of pain to the mix, but Kiran couldn’t deny that the feeling was strangely appealing. Pain and pleasure could be a powerful combination at times, and she was making sure to keep the former at a level that wasn’t too severe. It helped that he was getting used to the exotic sensations as well.

Though she looked delightful gobbling up his cock so energetically, Kiran was more enchanted by her dancing tail. He hadn’t had the opportunity to engage in such depravity with a Laguz before, so it was fascinating to see where their tail actually began.

Instinct bared its fangs once more, leading to a tugging of her tail that caused quite the volatile reaction from his Laguz lover. Lyre, currently handling a dick down her throat, quivered intensely at the pressure of her tail being caressed. Kiran always wondered if they were sensitive there, so to learn that they indeed were was immensely satisfying, especially upon seeing this wonderful reaction!

Lyre was trying her absolute best to maintain the blowjob, but he could tell it was a struggle. He had to commend her for keeping it relatively together. She was committed to sucking cock even though her body was pulsating with euphoria so good it hurt.

However, Kiran was not free of consequences. Her teeth were digging a little deeper into his flesh, not enough to cause any wounds, but certainly enough to cause some spasms on his end. Though he could easily throw this cat off him, he endured, eager to see this through to the very end.

Once again, Kiran found himself on the edge of tranquility, but that moment was snatched away from him.

He couldn’t help it. The painful pleasure was too much. He had tried his best to keep his eyes on her, but he could not control his body’s need to shudder.

Kiran breathed deeply, grateful to actually feel free from the clutches of a throat momentarily. He had never experienced a blowjob quite like that before, so a moment to recuperate was very appreciated.

Recovery was faster than anticipated. A gentle surge of magic coursed through his body, mending the quivering at a gradual pace. When he gazed down at the new individual and saw a soft smile, he was grateful. Although he enjoyed the wildness of all the girls before this, somebody who was kind, careful, and compassionate was a welcome change of pace.

The newcomer this time was Elen, a kind cleric from Elibe. Though initially a little shy around him, she soon warmed up to him, though absolutely not to the extent where she'd do something like this!

That didn't matter when Loki was part of the equation though.

“Sir Kiran,” she spoke softly, resting on her knees in front of him, restoring the original position. “You have had a difficult day, have you not? Please, allow me to soothe your body and dampen your stress."

Without giving him an opportunity to respond, the blowjob resumed. Elen demonstrated solid skill, proving she was capable of taking a decent amount in without feeling overwhelmed.

Seeing someone so pure bobbing their head back and forth… it was almost making him feel bad! After all, the illusion of an innocent woman hadn't been shattered with this one despite what she was doing. Even so, he couldn’t help but wonder if she would willingly do this to somebody suffering from this particular kind of stress.

Feeling the serene magic of a cleric course through his being while receiving an unconventional form of healing down below was absolutely divine. The previous two clerics had unique qualities that were considerably lustful, but here, love was prominent. She had a desire to make him feel good and relaxed, and naturally, he was basking in those feelings.

Kiran observed that she was neither fast, nor slow; neither intense, nor dull. It was a form of balance that could keep him teetering on the edge for hours… and he wasn’t against such an outcome!

For some time, he relished in this relaxing sensation, losing track of time.

However, it was possible to get too relaxed, and it was this mistake that led to quite the ambush. Kiran was simply not allowed to close his eyes and enjoy the moment, it seemed.

When the mouth his cock was resting in suddenly became incredibly compact, his eyes widened in shock, but what surprised him even more was the individual now bobbing her head so excitedly.

No longer was there a balance. The scales had been tipped in favor of fast and furious, but what was the most mesmerizing thing of all was who was doing this.

Kiran truly believed he had learned now to underestimate the younger girls.

But apparently, he still had a lot to learn.

Maria was not the kind of person he anticipated to be like this. The thirst behind her cocksucking was unparalleled, surpassing even the likes of Morgan and Genny. This was a girl completely consumed by lust!

Elen was dignified. Maria was not. She was a monster in comparison! This opinion grew dramatically as she deepthroated his dick with little effort, showing absolutely no discomfort whatsoever. Kiran had no choice but to firmly grab the bed sheets in a desperate attempt to endure. Her mouth was so tight!

Something was seriously up with these clerics. Loki had chosen a handful of them for a reason, hadn't she? She wanted to show just how many of them were secretly cock-hungry.

Relief was granted once Maria had decided his manhood had been concealed within her throat for long enough.

“Hey, hey~” she sounded awfully out of breath, but that wasn’t going to stop the giddiness of her voice. “Did you like that, hmm? I bet you didn’t expect someone like me to do something like that, ehehe~”

Whenever the world’s most pleasurable torment came to an end, he had to ask Loki if she was truly being accurate with these girls. There was just no way… right?! He didn't want to doubt somebody so knowledgeable, but this was insane!

Maria resumed enveloping his manhood, the level of ferocity she was demonstrating sending tidal waves of pleasure coursing throughout Kiran’s body. He was not prepared for this. He had grown too accustomed to Elen’s gentler sucks!

This was Loki’s game, wasn’t it? He had been lured into a false sense of security.

Clever. Very clever.

But it wasn’t like this was a situation where she possessed all the control. He could fight back.

…though… maybe not just yet. Watching Maria bob her head back and forth so crazily with no concern for her gag reflex was just too good. He couldn’t do anything to disturb this process, for it had completely enraptured him.

…and it wouldn’t stop feeling better and better! This cleric was completely unrestrained. Absolutely nothing was holding her back. She knew how to get a man off.

“F-Fuck… Loki…!” Kiran could feel that familiar feeling brewing intensely. Salvation was just around the corner, and he couldn’t wait to bask in its glory. “I’m gonna…!”

Kiran realized he should not have announced his orgasm ahead of time. Usually, Loki would be thrilled to hear the declaration and continue whatever she was doing, so he initially had no reason to fear repercussions. However, as much as he knew she desired his semen, she possessed a godlike amount of willpower.

Maria pulled back immediately, flashing him a cheeky smile that he was certain belonged to the trickster, though it didn’t look too out of place on her.

He was so close. A few seconds more inside her mouth was all that he needed. That bountiful pressure vanished as quickly as it appeared, leaving him disorientated. He wanted to cum. He needed to cum. He couldn’t take this any longer.

Kiran just had to take matters into his own hands. He could no longer see Maria in an innocent light, meaning he had no issue with grabbing her head and force fucking her throat.

But just as he prepared to act, he paused.

He was not expecting to see tears.

Loki, always one step ahead, had changed form when he had briefly averted his gaze.

“Aaahhhh… I… sniff…”

That crafty little…

Neimi.

She was a skilled archer.

A prominent crier, as well.

He couldn’t do this to her, even if it wasn’t really her. He wouldn’t be able to look her in the eyes ever again. Neimi absolutely had no hidden lewd side either. That was something he’d bet money on.

“...I… I don’t… really know what to do… but… ah… sniff… I’ll… I’ll try my best… because… you asked…”

Hearing that whimpering tone was breaking his heart. It was clear this was a scenario where she legitimately wanted to try, but it was going to be immensely challenging for her.

Kiran breathed deeply. This was fine. Maybe Neimi would surprise him! She could be a fast learner. So long as she was decent, he was convinced he could cum, even if he wasn’t too sure if it was her face he wanted to stain in his spunk.

Neimi was not decent.

She wasn’t good.

She was terrible.

She had absolutely no idea what to do. She was hesitant to even try. The best she was able to accomplish was a light touch with her hand, but she ended up backing away in fear. He could tell she was trying, bless her, but it just wasn’t happening.

“I… sniff…”

Loki…!

Behind that mask he knew she was snickering endlessly at this, especially at his inability to do anything in retaliation. He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t hurt her. She was too precious.

“I’m so sorry…”

Kiran watched as she tried over and over again to service him.

Eventually, she managed to achieve a lick. It was progress, which was great, but since it had taken this long to accomplish that, he was doubtful he’d ever get to learn what her mouth truly felt like.

This was one heck of a way to calm down his arousal. He was still rock hard; nothing could change the fact that a cute girl was naked in front of him, and from what he saw, she did have a delicious-looking body.

But his impending climax? It was absolutely gone. Even if she started to suck him off now, he was confident it would take a while to cum again.

Did Loki not understand he was the summoner? He had duties! There were important tasks to accomplish.

He was going to remember this.

“I… haven’t done this… before…” Neimi murmured. “I’m really, really sorry… it’s just… it’s so big… so hard… it’s… scary!”

There was the slightest hint of lust within her voice. Maybe she really did have a secret side to her… though it was presenting itself awfully slowly.

He couldn’t wait hours for her to get it together. He needed relief. He needed it so badly.

“W-W-W-What?! It’s so… ahhhhhh!!!!!”

Kiran hadn’t noticed his eyes had averted, but he was so, so glad they had.

A different blend of anxiety had presented itself, but with this one… he saw hope.

On the surface, Neimi and Bernadetta seemed similar. Neimi was a crier, while Bernadetta was a screamer.

But unlike Neimi, he knew something about Bernie-bear that he suspected Loki knew nothing about. From the trickster’s perspective, this was undeniably a means to continue the cockteasing torment. Bernie was not the type of character able to service a cock whatsoever.

Kiran tried his best to hide his smug grin. Was Loki aware that Bernadetta was a chronic masturbator?

He had discovered this information thanks to pure luck. One day, she was needed to participate in a mock battle, but hadn’t shown up. Hence, he headed to her room, and noticed that she had failed to close it properly.

“Ahhh… this toy isn’t enough… I want a cock inside me so badly!”

“But nobody will ever want to touch me. I’m too weird and scared for a man to ever want to talk to me, let alone touch me…”

“Why can’t a man just burst into my room now, p-pin me down, and… hah… t-take me?”

“...w-w-w-w-what am I saying? I don’t want that! Nope! Absolutely not! That was a strange thought. Never having one of THOSE again! Bad Bernie! Bad!”

“But… ehehe… the thought… it’s made me so wet… mmm…”

It had taken a lot of restraint on Kiran’s part not to intervene on that day. It almost sounded like an invitation, as if she knew he was there, but it was also highly likely she was carelessly sharing her fantasies out loud.

“I… I just wanna go back to my room… I don’t wanna do this… please…”

Hah!

That was a lie!

The real Bernadetta would never say that!

He recalled that look of pure lust, even now. Loki wasn’t replicating it at all.

“Why aren’t you telling the truth, Bernie?” Kiran asked her, prompting her to look up with confusion. He stood up, grabbing the back of her head, and pushing it forward. The sudden force led to her mouth opening just enough for his cock to slip through, and within a mere moment, he felt elated.

The return of bliss was one he was happy to embrace, but it wasn’t enough to just feel the humidity of her mouth.

Kiran wanted to cum… and he liked the idea of sending his spunk down Bernie’s throat. Placing his hands on the sides of her head, he started to thrust severely, caring not for how violent he was being. He’d practice a degree of restraint if this was the real deal, but it wasn’t! Loki could withstand it, and besides, this kind of treatment was long overdue! The teasing was over. This was his show now.

Bernadetta did absolutely nothing against the might of his thrusts. She simply sat there and took it, the only form of reaction coming from the gurgling sounds she was making.

“You love my cock, don’t you, Bernie?” Kiran teased her, speaking as if she was the real. Since Loki was still in the dark regarding the reason behind his actions, he decided to be kind and inform her in a fun way. “I’ve seen you masturbating in your room all the time. You’ve wanted a man to pin you down and fuck you like this, haven’t you? Tell me the truth, you slut.”

“Mmm… mmm!”

Was that an agreement or a gag?

He wasn’t sure, but the reoccurring theme of either outcome being unbelievably hot hadn’t ended.

Kiran grunted, finding his balance wavering as he messed up this girl’s throat. He had to be careful not to get too carried away, lest Loki whisk control away from him.

Bernadetta then did something unexpected.

She started to suck back.

Her motions were minor compared to the strength of his thrusts, but they were there. Loki had made a smart decision and adapted this newfound knowledge into her arsenal.

Kiran then looked down… and noticed that Bernie-bear had gone.

This new individual was not somebody he was that familiar with.

They were a new individual to Askr, only arriving within the month from a completely new world. He had barely talked to her, so he couldn’t say anything about her personality. She was definitely a cutie though!

They also had a very cute hat.

Hailing from the Holy Land of Lythos, Framme was a steward of the Divine Dragon, Alear. That alone suggested she was a devoted individual, but he wasn’t anticipating that devotion to translate to cocksucking.

As much as he was enjoying this throat-fucking, he was curious if she had anything to say, so he pulled out.

“Mmm… Divine Dragon… you taste so good~” she mumbled, smiling so lewdly. “Please… use me however you like! I want nothing more than to worship you, and if that means you want to suffocate me with your massive cock, then I want it just as much as you do!”

…fuck it.

Kiran was still in the mood for some brutal facefucking. He couldn’t say no to that lust and salivation, could he? Alear was a very lucky man too, it seemed, and he was happy to learn just how he felt.

Placing his hands on her crown, he started to thrust, initiating the battle. Framme’s objective was to suck back to the best of her ability while her face got fucked. It wasn’t going to be easy though. Kiran had the advantage, and watching her try her best to service him even amidst the facefucking was encouraging him to put in considerably more effort. He wanted to break her.

Framme proved to be an impressive adversary despite her disadvantage. She did all she could to keep the pressure high, twirling her tongue around his shaft and making sure it was always enveloped with fresh saliva. Her skill was not to be underestimated! It forced Kiran to give it his all, for any slip up could lead to control being snatched away from him.

That familiar feeling he craved so much was beginning to manifest. All he had to do was fuck Framme’s face for a little longer and he’d finally reach that point!

Loki’s tendency to snatch victory away from him hadn’t ended, however.

Without warning, the scales started to tip in the trickster’s favor. It started with a dramatic increase in saliva, a surge in heat, and a shocking ability to deepthroat and maintain that position for a long time.

This was far beyond Framme’s abilities, which meant…

Kiran bit his lip when he saw the new girl.

This wasn’t good.

There were a few girls in the Order of Heroes who were massive gluttons, to say the least. On occasion, Kiran wondered if the ability to scoff down food so hastily could impact blowjob skills.

Sure enough, that theory was being confirmed.

Ilyana was stuffing her face full of cock, deepthroating him without any indication of discomfort. That alone wasn’t too crazy since a few other girls had achieved that feat, but what was especially overpowering was that she could eject his cock and swiftly gobble it all the way up again at an inconceivable speed. This girl had no gag reflex whatsoever, and she was fast, befitting of somebody who could eat so quickly.

Kiran couldn’t fight back against this. He just couldn’t. She was too swift. Too strong. The only thing he could do was sit back down and watch the girl enjoy her favorite meal… and boy, she was starving.

“Luvvv yorrrr coccckkk~~”

Speaking in that dampened voice didn’t even slow the mage down.

Ilyana bobbed her head back and forth, usurping any girl before her with her speed and suction. There was simply no one greater. She was in a class all of her own.

Kiran could feel that divine pressure once again, but this time, he was convinced Loki wouldn’t back down.

You just couldn’t get any better than Ilyana.

At long last, the delightful torture came to a close. Kiran came, swarming the mouth of his lover with what felt like a tidal wave of semen. Even as so much cum enveloped her mouth and throat, Ilyana kept sucking wildly, completely unaffected even slightly while she consumed the most delicious food of all.

Kiran’s orgasm truly felt like it lasted for an eternity. Ilyana wouldn’t stop sucking, determined to drink and drink until there was nothing left, and that was a task she succeeded in.

The familiar blurring of his eyes and ringing of his ears struck back with a vengeance, but now that he had reached the peak of tranquility, he no longer cared. Kiran gazed down, his hazy vision obstructing the view of the woman in front of him, but once it gradually recovered, he noticed a very familiar grin.

“Well now… wasn’t that fun?”

Loki had revealed her true form, looking especially pompous. She had earned the right to use that expression though.

“Fun is an understatement,” Kiran commented, breathing heavily. “Intense is also an understatement. Every word I can think of is an understatement! You really outdid yourself!”

“I’m glad you liked it,” she chuckled. “I did a lot of research, and learned a lot of fascinating things about many individuals. The Order of Heroes is far more degenerate than it looks.”

Kiran’s next breath was especially ragged.

“...so it was all true? Morgan… Genny… Framme…”

The list was a lot larger than that, but those ones especially stood out.

“To be honest, the latter was a little difficult to find intel on; after all, she’s new here. I went with what information I could gather,” she confessed, standing up to stretch. She licked her lips, sampling some remnants of semen lingering around her mouth. “But I must say… you surprised me with Bernadetta! I didn’t know she was like that.”

It was Kiran’s turn to adopt a pompous face.

“It’s no fun if I can’t surprise you every now and then too,” Kiran stood, feeling confident he could maintain his stability despite everything that had happened. He leaned forward, planting a gentle kiss on her forehead. “Now then… I think it’s time for round two, don’t you agree? I’m not talking about your mouth either.”

Loki scoffed, but she couldn’t help but grin. She had been sucking cock for a long time and had worked up quite the arousal.

Unfortunately, there was a knock on the door.

“Kiran?” Alfonse called out to the summoner. “Are you in there? An emergency war council has been called!”

“Oh dear…” Loki whispered, sounding disappointed… momentarily. When you looked back, she had changed form. “We’ll be right there, Alfonse!”

Ah… Fjorm. Not a soul would question why she was in the summoner’s room. The Nifl princess had a tendency to enjoy being within the summoner’s presence, after all. It was par for the course.

“Don’t tell me you’re coming along…” Kiran felt unbelievably nervous… and unbelievably excited.

“War councils can be so boring, don’t you agree?” Loki leaned forward, adopting that mischievous smirk you knew and loved, even if it was extraordinarily misplaced on the princess. “But with me around… well, I won’t say anything more! I wouldn’t want to ruin the many surprises I still have in store for you~”

Having Loki, an enemy of the Order, as a girlfriend was one heck of a risky move on his part.

But Kiran had no regrets-- not when every day was so fun, albeit risky.

…he just hoped nobody would find out.

Patreon December 2022 Creator Poll Results

Veyle is the winner of December's Creator Poll! I will write her story once I've delved deep into Engage.

...she's going to be evil, isn't she?

I'll make it work.

Patreon December 2022 Biweekly Poll #2

Ophelia is the winner of the biweekly poll!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Manakete Mating Mania - Chapter 2 - (Nowi/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

(I know what you're thinking! Chapter 2?! But there's no Chapter 1! You're correct! There isn't one. Not yet, at least! This is a little series I am putting together and I just so happened to complete Chapter 2 first! It's fairly disconnected from the first chapter though, so this is fine to read! There will be a third chapter too! You can probably guess who the third chapter is about after reading this, but I wonder if anyone can figure out the first! I may write more beyond the third chapter, but no promises yet. Three complete chapters will definitely happen though!)

___

"What'cha all think? Pretty cute, huh?"

That enthusiastic voice and giddy twirl were a delight to see, like always.

Nowi had adopted a brand new outfit, themed after Muspell. When you received word about its existence, you were… concerned. In fact, the knowledge that she was going to wear something different had occupied your mind more than the battle you had participated in today! Fortunately, upon arriving back at the Order and watching her receive it and put it on, you realized there was never any need for concern.

"Goodness, mother!" Nah was not happy, however. "When I heard you had finally decided to change up your wardrobe a bit, I figured it would at least cover up your stomach! So indecent!"

"I need it to be uncovered!" Nowi was immediate with her response and justification. "When I get pregnant with you, my belly needs to breathe!"

Nah’s eyes widened, her mind needing a few seconds to comprehend what she had heard. It was very amusing to watch a horrified expression form on her face.

"M-M-Mother!!!"

The surrounding members of your personal squadron couldn't help but chuckle equally at Nowi's outrageously blunt statement, as well as Nah's expression of pure horror. It was times like these when you were glad you decided to put the mother and daughter on the same team. They fought great together on the battlefield, and bickered so amusingly afterward. It was a shame one particular member was absent, but they were currently… out of commission, so to speak.

Nah’s opinion was not one you shared, naturally. You were very glad Nowi's beautiful stomach was still visible. Seeing it alongside her delicious curves was always a treat for the eyes.

It was initially a little saddening to see her thighs covered up, but upon realizing they looked like they were about to burst through the fabric at any moment, you were sold. It highlighted just how delicious they were.

Nowi had noticed you were staring a little too much, offering a wink as a reward whilst Nah ranted on and on about her mother's inappropriateness. Considering you had just come back from a battle, it was impressive the girl still had so much energy.

Once everyone started to head out and resume their business, you found yourself alone with the mother and daughter.

"C'mon!" Nah had turned to you for aid. "Don't you have the authority to tell her to change? Have you seen how many people like to stare at her? It's so embarrassing!"

"I don't have that authority, sorry," you apologized watching her pout. Seeing her so flustered and worked up about this was entertaining… and you couldn't help but want to tease her about it. "Unless she was naked, I guess."

"Ooohhh! That's not a bad idea!" Nowi chuckled, deliberately replying in such a way to further wind up her daughter. "It would definitely help get me pregnant with you, wouldn’t it, Nah? Even the most devoted would want a piece of me, ehehe~"

"M-MOTHER!" Nah screeched, waving her arms frantically as if it would magically silence her parent. "You. Are. So. EMBARRASSING! I can’t believe you are actually saying such… dirty things!"

Nah couldn't take this any longer. With a loud growl of frustration, she stomped off and left. During this entire period, Nowi was laughing. Tormenting her child was fun, but she only did it because she knew Nah could withstand the teasing… mostly

"She really wants you to cover up, huh?" you shared a peculiar observation once things were private. Nah wouldn't drop the subject despite Nowi's clear disinterest in fulfilling the request. It made you curious; why was the younger girl so adamant about this? It seemed like such an odd thing to be focused on.

“Mmm… dunno why, though!” Nowi cackled, raising her arms and resting them behind her neck. She giggled for a little longer, her body wavering from side to side while she did so. She was in a very good mood… it was almost too good. “But enough about that, hmm? Don’t think I haven’t noticed you staring at me with those eyes…”

Ah. So that was why she was so merry!

“I’m not going to deny it,” you said. “I like what I see.”

“I know you do,” the manakete stepped a little closer, her expression radiating the perfect blend of giddy and smug energy. “And I like how you’re so honest.”

If there was one thing you had learned about dragons, it was that they possessed a complete lack of shame when they were aroused. Hence, it wasn’t too surprising when Nowi suddenly lunged at you, jumping into your arms and forcing a sloppy kiss onto your lips despite being in a very public location. You reacted fast, simultaneously holding onto her and smooching her back without hesitation. She weighed as light as someone her size should, meaning it was effortless to keep hold of her while tongues twirled and saliva was exchanged.

Though she seemed childish and naive, Nowi was actually very observant. She knew when lustful eyes were gawking at her, and she loved teasing those individuals in return. It made Nah’s obsessiveness over wanting her mother to cover up quite understandable in hindsight, but you were glad Nowi wasn’t budging on the matter. That stomach was to die for.

The relationship you had with Nowi was focused on sex. Neither you nor she had expressed any romantic needs, at least not yet, but that was something you were both content with.

The origin story was simple. She had teased you one day, and unlike many others, you had been open and honest about your attraction to her. Why lie? She didn’t come across as the type who would freak out at reciprocation at all. If anything, she desired it!

“Nowi, we should-”

…you were hoping she was backing away to conclude the kiss, but unfortunately, it was only so she could quickly breathe. Her lips were sliding against yours before you could even comprehend how their absence felt. Nowi slid her tongue once more against your lips, desperate for entry, but this time, you denied her.

Seemingly understanding you wanted to chat, she backed away.

“Nowi-”

…only to take advantage of your mouth briefly opening and forcing her tongue back in, eager for another round of tongue wars.

This little devil was a crafty one.

But if this was the game she wanted to play, so be it. You had learned a thing or two about punishing naughty girls.

For the duration of this messy make-out session, your hands had been resting around her back… but no longer. Careful not to disturb her balance (even if it would result in her falling, but that wouldn’t be a fun victory), you drifted them downwards, resting them on her bubbly butt. Nowi cooed in response… letting her guard down, and allowing you to strike with a sudden tickle strike to the hips.

“Hey- AAAAHHHH… AHAHAahaha… hehehehe…”

Whenever Nowi was being a disobedient little creature, it was a cue to bring in the tickles. She was absurdly sensitive to them, and it was always a joy to watch her reaction.

“Nowi,” you spoke sternly, pausing the physical torture momentarily, confident her attention would be focused on you. “I think it’s best we go somewhere a little more private.”

The gremlin contemplated the request for a moment, but eventually ended up sighing.

“Alllrriiiiiight.”

___

“Nowi, we aren’t-”

“You wanted to go somewhere more private, right?” she interrupted you hastily. “Well, this is it, and we are not moving. I want you… now.”

You had severely underestimated her patience. One would think a several-minute trip to your room would be something she could handle, and typically, it was.

But not today.

On the way was a park where a lot of people would come to relax. Nowi had dragged you behind a tree and helped herself to your cock.

Because of course she had.

She wasn’t exactly in the wrong here. You had asked to go somewhere a little more private. Maybe you shouldn’t have said ‘little’.

“...and I think you want it, too,” Nowi giggled,  jerking off your member wildly.

“I do, but not here…” you tried to reason with her… you really tried… but your heart just wasn’t in it. Her enthusiasm was resulting in swift, feral-like movements that felt intoxicating against the unique texture of her covered hand.

…but that wasn’t even the best part! It was no secret that Nowi was a very short girl, and because of that, she was able to easily jerk you off against the tummy you loved so much. Its smoothness was uncontested. It made you think back to the numerous times you had stained it with your semen. Would it happen again here? Would she have to walk around with your spunk covering her stomach? How would people react to that? What if Nah saw?

All these questions were equally arousing as they were horrifying.

“Well, this is your fault!” Nowi decided to play the blame game. “Seeing you drooling over me and my new outfit made me so horny!”

You were not going to accept that excuse. “You always make me drool, no matter what you’re wearing.”

“But you were especially drooling this time!” she gazed up with a cheeky smirk, making it clear she was going to be quite the stubborn thing about this. “So tell me-- do you like it? Do you like it when a girl half your size jerks you off? I know you do, because you’re a pervert who likes little dragon girls like me playing with your big dick~”

You took a very deep breath.

“If you already knew… fuck… why even ask…?”

Nowi found great satisfaction in one particular word you had used there. “Ooohh… you’re loving this, ain’tcha? Well, it’s your lucky day! I’m not going to stop until you cum all over my belly~”

Another fascinating thing you had learned about dragons was that they were, to be blunt, cumsluts. They wanted it all over and inside them. Nowi was no exception, mostly. There was a little exception, but that was something you could worry about later.

“Cum, cum~” she purred, her pacing never faltering, allowing for a consistent and undisturbed build-up. It was too much. The friction of her gloves? Sublime. The squishiness of her stomach? Exalted. That shit-eating grin? Addicting. “Cum for me~ I want it so badly~”

Everything was too much. When that enormous pressure started to flow throughout your body, you embraced it, listening to her hum as cum covered her exposed belly. Without any way to clean it up, it was likely someone was going to see the mess you had made… unless she decided to scoop it all up and swallow… which frankly, wasn’t unlikely.

“W-Wow…” Nowi was ecstatic, finally freeing your member from her grasp so she could observe the damage firsthand. “So much… all over me! How did it feel, drenching an innocent girl like me?~”

You were not buying the innocence claim, but it was mesmerizing to hear. While those few precious seconds of tranquility were absolutely divine… boy, was it exhausting. The thrill of doing it in such a public location definitely contributed to wearing you out. There was no way you could go for another round.

“Hey, hey~” the mischief-maker spoke a little quietly, standing up on her toes so she could reach up to your ear. Her smoldering breath sent such a delightful shiver down your spine, but it was little compared to the quivering to come. “I want you to rip this outfit apart and fuck me…”

“I…”

“I’ve been such a naughty brat, haven’t I?” she continued the torment. “You should teach me a lesson~”

“Nowi, I…”

You wanted to. You really, really wanted to. This was maddeningly hot, but you were drained. It had been such a long day, and the battle was exhausting, and then that handjob, and then-

…Nowi whispered one more word into your ear.

It was a special word she used rarely, saving it for very special occasions.

Prolonged use would reduce its effectiveness, after all.

“...against the tree,” you ordered her. “Now.”

Nowi complied without question, resting her hands on the tree and bending back. This would have shown off her rear quite well, but it just so happened that this part of her outfit was quite elaborate.

Your little lover knew that. That was why she had given you permission to tear it apart.

You pinched her tights and dragged the fabric back, taking a handful of the material and pulling as hard as you could. The rip was loud and evident, and with an opening made, it was not too difficult to dismantle more of the outfit. It made you wonder if she had opted to cover up her waist quite a bit as if to challenge you!

If anyone were to see what you were doing to this poor defenseless-looking girl… they would not think kindly of you, to say the least.

But that thrill of being caught doing something so diabolical to someone who looked so innocent… it was very encouraging.

…she was really rubbing off on you!

Ultimately, Nowi’s backside was left exposed, and you had a reward in mind for that fruity language.

Smack!

The manakete shivered, her bubbly butt jiggling in delight. She was short, and she was flat… but her ass was fat.

Nowi looked back, her playful face still prominent, but it was fading. Only one thing would eradicate her devilish grin once and for all… and that was a brutal fucking.

The only issue was that Nowi was just too small! Bending was an option, but it would lead to an uncomfortable fuck.

But that was fine. There was a way to rectify the height issue while simultaneously giving this girl precisely what she craved.

An adorable yelp emerged from Nowi’s lips when you wrapped your hands around her stomach and lifted her up, her non-existent height making the procedure effortless. You then relocated your arms underneath her knees one at a time, lifting her up in such a way that she wouldn’t be able to escape. Thanks to her small height, your hands now rested close to her mouth, which was convenient since touching her stomach meant your own semen was now all over them.

Forcing your fingers into her mouth was something that caught her off guard, but in your eyes, it was suitable payback for being so greedy with her tongue earlier. Upon realizing she was tasting quite the delicious treat, she cooed in approval, embracing this unexpected reward.

With both your arms occupied on keeping her sustained in the air, that meant you couldn’t penetrate. You were confident you could keep her lifted with one hand, but you were going to wait until they were both clean. However, Nowi, the cockslut that she was, was more than happy to do the dirty deed herself, quickening the process.

…and once you felt the heat of her tight pussy envelop your cock, you lost it. Nowi could barely focus on cleaning your hands once you began pounding her at a ruthless speed. You pushed in deep, knowing her insides were well-accustomed to your size. She was completely at your mercy, and that’s how she liked it!

“I was hearing some really weird noises from behind the Dining Hall the other day!”

The sudden voice was startling, disrupting your movement somewhat, but you quickly resumed it. Someone was walking past, gossiping about something that sounded quite familiar.

Nowi on cleaning duty thankfully meant she was relatively silenced. That was good, for this manakete loved to scream, but that just wouldn’t do in a public location like this!

“Weird noises? You don’t mean…?”

That belonged to another voice, but it was getting a little distant. That meant these two individuals hadn’t realized what was happening behind a tree close by.

How would they react to seeing Nowi getting completely dominated by someone twice her size? It would probably not be a favorable reaction, but hypotheticals didn’t matter, for you were getting away with it!

“...yeah… it sounded like… you know…”

“No way? To think some people would…”

“Aaahhh… l-looooveeeee… c-coooocckkkk…”

You were interrupted from eavesdropping by a salivating Nowi unable to articulate a complete sentence. Was the fingers in her mouth the cause of her muffled voice, or was it thanks to her pussy being conquered?

The answer was both.

This adrenaline you were experiencing wasn’t going to last much longer, but you had a good feeling it would persist long enough to completely decimate this girl’s mind. It would be a fitting conclusion to this little arc! A smug brat being taught a very important lesson? You would fall asleep satisfied.

Would she actually learn her lesson, however?

Of course not.

…not when the punishment felt so good, but there wasn’t really much you could do about that. Hammering Nowi’s pussy so relentlessly was never going to get old. Though you had pounded her so many times already, her walls would never cease trying to strangle your cock with their firm grasp. She was going to be warm and tight for a long, long time.

“Stupid, stupid mother!”

Oh? Now that was a familiar voice!

Nowi heard it as well, but the prospect of being caught by her daughter being fucked so savagely wasn’t terrifying. It was a turn on.

You could feel it! Nah’s voice had actually tightened up her mother’s insides!

“I’m sorry… I understand why it is embarrassing.”

That was Myrrh. She was a fellow manakete the girl had befriended. The two of them were less playful and more insightful than much of their kin, so it was no wonder they had become friends.

“Doesn’t she understand that I…” Nah mumbled, her voice sounding… close. Too close. There was a bench on the other side of the tree, wasn’t there? Had they…? “I… I just want to make sure my father isn’t some nobody she hooked up with. I want to actually meet him, someday!”

“I do not believe Nowi is the type to do something like that,” Myrrh tried to cheer her friend up, but it was clear she wasn’t entirely sure. The daughter knew the mother best, after all.

Nah murmured, her frustration apparent. “I think that too… but it’s so easy to consider otherwise when she dresses… like that…”

“Mmm…!”

You hastily covered up Nowi’s mouth with a hand. “Quiet.”

Nowi tightened up again.

“You are different from the other children of the Shepherds, correct?” Myrrh questioned. “Unlike them, the identity of your father is unknown..”

“That is right.”

“Do you think the father is someone in Askr?”

“...I don’t know for sure, but it’s not impossible.”

This was very interesting to listen to. Nah didn’t want her dad to be some fling that her mother seduced thanks to her sexy stomach. It certainly explained why she was so fussed about what Nowi wore!

Nah had nothing to worry about, whoever. Though sex with her mother was unparalleled, there was one rule that had to be followed.

Despite being such a cock and cumslut, you were not allowed to cum inside a pussy, a heavy contrast to the earlier comments she used to tease Nah. Her mouth and ass were fair game, but never the hole that could lead to pregnancy.

It all made sense now. You were not destined to be Nah’s father. That role was reserved for the future spouse Nowi would take once she was past her… well, sex-crazed years, you guessed.

That was fine, though surely it wouldn’t hurt for Nowi to mention that little quirk to her daughter? It would be an embarrassing conversation, but a reassuring one.

“Mmmm…!!!”

Nowi’s attempt at screaming didn’t work out. It was completely muffled thanks to your hand.

But it tickled your curiosity. Was that simply a cry of pleasure… or did she purposefully make that noise to communicate that she wished to say something?

You reluctantly uncovered her mouth, letting her speak freely for the first time in a while. She looked at you, her face stained with red. Her voice was tainted by lust, but she was just about able to speak her mind.

“C-Cum inside meeeee!!!”

“...w-what?”

Nowi actually wanted…

“Nah… I had no idea… that was why she was worried…!” Nowi continued, her breathing rugged and her exhaustion evident, but she wasn’t going to let that stop her. “But now… I know… so… I want you… to be the father…!”

Nah, the future daughter of Nowi… the girl with an unknown father. Not even the records of Askr held details on that information. You always found the lack of information on the matter to be quite the enigma.

But not anymore.

Did it make complete sense?

No, of course not. Time travel was all sorts of fuckery.

But it kind of made sense, and that was good enough.

Nah… she was your daughter, and to think, her presence was what led to her conception!

…wait, wouldn’t that mean her existence was a paradox?

“Please… cum inside me… let’s make Nah!!!”

Ah, what the hell. You were not going to give up an opportunity to cum inside Nowi. This was something you had wanted to do for so long, but you had respected the requirement she had laid out. But now… you could!

…and knowing Nah… your daughter… was so close by…?

It was a turn on.

It shouldn’t have been, but it was.

With renewed vigor, you resumed fucking Nowi with all your might, clasping your hand back over her mouth to ensure Nah’s conception went through without Nah interrupting it. You pounded her mother ferociously, your thrusts reaching so deep that her cervix was constantly under siege. While she was mostly silenced, you were starting to worry that Nah and Myrrh would hear the very sloppy sounds of sex. Never had it been louder.

Nowi came first. Her climax was sudden, and if it wasn’t for the sturdy grasp you had around her body, she would have been quivering endlessly. Even so, you experienced her tranquility firsthand in the form of her pussy becoming incredibly compact. No longer could you fuck her as fast-- not as easily, at least. Therefore, you embraced the feeling of her insides clamping down on your cock, granting her body the honor of bringing you over the edge.

The dual orgasms were divine. The clenching of her walls was fierce and even hurt a little, but the pinches of pain complimented the pleasure echoing through your body. As you pumped her womb full of cum, you desperately clung to her while trying your best to control your shaking legs. If Nowi’s pregnancy was to be assured, you had to be certain every last drop was safely deposited inside her womb!

Finally, the moment of pure bliss came to a close… and there was no noise to be heard from the other side of the tree.

Confirming whether or not the two dragons had heard everything was not your concern, however.

Nowi was on the verge of losing consciousness. As you gradually lowered her to the ground, she required support to even stand straight!

…but that might have been because she was keeping her legs firmly closed. Not a single drop was allowed to slip out, after all!

“S-So goood…” she half-mumbled, half-giggled. “Fuck… I never knew… being creampied… felt THAT good… ehehehe…”

You had really done a number on her! Her outfit was half intact, not too detached from her physical condition. It was going to be tough getting her back to her room while she was like this, but you were going to make it happen.

“Mmm… you should check if Nah heard us…” Nowi suggested something that made you shudder. Nah definitely heard! There was no way she hadn’t!

You took a peek around the corner of the tree.

Nobody was there.

Had you been too occupied with fucking Nowi to hear their departure?

“I’m not going to leave you alone here,” you thought of a good way to get out of that confrontation.

“Oh, I’ll be okay!” Nowi chuckled. “I’ll just transform into a dragon when I want to leave. No one will see me like this, hehe~”

Ah, right. That made… a lot of sense, actually. Cool.

“Now then, go check on our daughter, hmm?” she nudged you again, that mischievous grin returning. “I’m sure it’ll be good if she gets to know her daddy before we reveal the big news, right?”

…you had signed up for a lot of responsibility by cumming inside her.

Ah well. It wouldn’t be the first time you had potentially knocked up a dragon.

Thankfully, since Nah was your daughter, you didn’t have to worry about any shenanigans happening with her.

The girl didn’t have that kind of interest in you anyway.

It was all going to be okay.

Hence, you left, confident that absolutely nothing strange would happen next!

Creating Some Quality Time (Nino/Lugh/Raigh from Fire Emblem Heroes)

"W-Wow.."

Hearing Nino say those words was always rewarding.

…though it wasn’t quite on the same level as filling up her womb with semen, though Kiran knew little could beat that. It was the best.

Nevertheless, he was happy to hear that she had a good time. His lover had just about tumbled off his body after riding him in a crazy frenzy, but it wasn't long before she found her way into the embrace of his arms.

…maybe post-sex cuddling was the best, actually.

"You did very well," Kiran had to praise her! Riding him for almost ten minutes without stopping?! Her stamina had improved drastically! It had taken a lot of willpower to resist the urge to cum during this period since he wanted the moment to last for as long as it could. He also wanted to learn just how long she could go at it, but alas, he was not able to find out what those limits were. Try as he might, he was unable to resist the desire to cum inside her.

"Thank you," Nino giggled in delight. "I have a great teacher."

Nino and Kiran were secret lovers. Their relationship had blossomed once Kiran decided to teach her how to read, and now, he was teaching her a lot more than that.

"I have a great student," he patted her head while she cuddled up to him some more. When he first met her, she was completely sexually inexperienced, but certainly very sexually curious. She had put that enthusiasm to good use and learned a lot, and he couldn't be more proud of how far she had come.

"And that student of yours wants to learn more," she was as keen as ever. "So… is there anything you want to try? Maybe some different anal positions? I think I'm ready for you to be rougher with my butt~"

The nonchalant tone was already beginning to turn him on. She was speaking like it was no big deal to do something like that. Sure, they had done anal a handful of times by this point, but still! Sometimes, it was easy to forget just how fast of a learner Nino truly was! She was a prodigy!

"Don't tempt me," he joked, though if she decided to push it, it wouldn't be a joke anymore.

"Heh, we'll see," she chuckled mischievously. "But I don’t want to just try my ideas, y’know? I’m grateful you’ve been happy to try all the things I’ve wanted to do, so for that reason, I think it’s fair we try something you want to do! I’m open to anything! Hit me with your most out there kink! I bet you’ve been hiding some lewd ideas from me because I was new to this, right? Well… I’m not new anymore~”

"Out there, hmm?" Kiran pondered for a moment. Ideas were already beginning to spring into his mind, for he had quite a lot of fascinating fetishes. Despite her claims that she wasn’t new to this any more, he still believed she wasn’t quite ready for a lot of his wild fantasies. That meant he found himself in a situation where he really wasn’t sure what to say… so he decided to answer her question with a silly response, hoping she would drop it. They could revisit this in a few weeks, maybe. "Well, I like my girls petite."

“I know that already!” she snorted in amusement. “But I’m not getting any smaller.”

Kiran avoided the temptation to point out that her statement wasn’t correct; there were certain spells an individual could invoke if one really wanted to experience the craziest of size differences.

“C’mon! Anything!” Nino urged him, not backing down one bit.

He should have expected this determination and stubbornness; it was what helped her to do so many naughty things in such a short period of time.

Luckily, something did end up coming to mind. It perhaps didn’t fit her definition of ‘out there’, but it was kinky enough, and not too uncommon of a kink either. It would certainly be hot if she was willing to go through with it too!

However, he had to articulate it well, lest she interpret it weirdly.

"...say, have you noticed that we have a lot of brothers and sisters in Askr?"

Nino looked at him weirdly, not understanding why the topic had been brought up. "Well, yeah. You speak as if that's unusual. Like, I know Delthea and her brother are- oh. Ohhhh…”

Ah, had she caught on this quickly? Kiran really needed to stop underestimating just how clever she was!

"...hmm?" he played along, acting oblivious. He wanted to hear what she had to say.

Strangely enough, Nino was a little flustered about the subject. He knew this since she had buried her face in his neck, hoping it would shield her blush, but she hadn’t taken into account the warmth of her cheeks.

It was unusual behavior-- it wasn’t like her to act so shy! Why would such a topic cause her to feel so embarrassed? Was it perhaps too kinky for her? It wasn’t like she had any-

…no, wait.

She did!

Well, kind of!

“...I have noticed,” she finally answered, her voice a little muffled, but audible. “Some are close. Very close.”

“Yeah, some are,” he responded, curious to see where this was going. He had some guesses as to what was going on within her mind, but he didn’t want to make any assumptions just yet.

Nino then sat up a bit, revealing her prominent blush. Even so, she looked determined, and Kiran was curious as to what had given her courage.

“...in your original world, did you have a sister?” Nino questioned.

It would have been an innocent enough question on its own, but within the confounds of this heated atmosphere, it took on a very different meaning. “I did, yeah. A little sister.”

“...did you fuck her?”

Kiran’s heart skipped a beat… mostly from how outrageously unexpected that question was.

…but then again, she wasn’t wrong to think he had. His preferences weren’t exactly ordinary.

He took a deep breath, one that took a lot longer than the others as he wanted to remain silent. There was no way he wanted to reveal how much she had messed with his head with that question!

“I didn’t,” he answered truthfully.

“Then… do you want me to pretend to be her?” Nino asked the question she had been building up towards, and knowing full well such an outlandish query would result in hesitation, she decided to say something that would tip the scales in her favor. “...onii-chan?”

…well, there was no way to hide his approval now. He was outrageously erect, and his adorable little lover had noticed.

It was ironic; he was planning to lead the conversation into the topic of roleplay. Nino roleplaying as a bratty little sister or a daddy-loving daughter sounded so wonderful. However, this conversation had taken quite an interesting route, and that meant this chat was far from over.

“I wouldn’t mind that,” he admitted, but before she could make any further comments, he figured it was time to address something she was probably hoping he had forgotten about. Unfortunately, he hadn’t. “But before we do anything like that, I would like to know why this topic got you all flustered at the start.”

“Ah! W-Well, uhm…” Nino was taken aback. She had doubtlessly hopped for a natural flow into some lewd business and for that silly bashfulness of hers to be forgotten. Kiran watched as that crimson blush from moments before returned with a vengeance. Understanding there was no way to avoid the conversation now, she decided to confess what was on her mind. “Well, you see… when I first arrived in Askr, there was this boy I had a crush on for a little while.”

“Oh?”

Kiran wasn’t sure what this had to do with family-fucking, but he couldn’t deny he was interested in hearing about who Nino used to crush on.

“That boy… well, it was… Raigh,” she admitted, answering that internal query of his. “When you mentioned very close family members… it reminded me of that, and then… it reminded me about how embarrassed I was when I learned he was actually my son, aha…”

So that was what was going on!

Kiran remembered he had been the one to mention that the cynical shaman was actually related to her. He also recalled how initially horrified she was at the revelation, and now he knew that the family relation wasn’t the only reason!

It should have been a satisfying answer to the mystery behind her blush.

However, Kiran didn’t believe she was telling the full story.

“I remember you were with me when I summoned Lugh,” he mentioned. “You said he was a cutie, didn’t he?”

“That was before you told me that he was the other twin!” Nino was quick to defend herself.

Despite knowing their identities, she had made an effort to befriend the boys without telling them who she actually was. He always figured she did it deliberately so they could get to know her first without any weirdness.

But now, his aroused mind was making him wonder if she was curious to see if one of the boys would end up liking her.

The thought was… maddeningly hot.

Alas, he had gotten to her first!

But…

“Say, Nino,” he called out to her, making sure he had her undivided attention. “Would you fuck them if you could?”

The pure and utter shock on his lover’s face was beautiful to witness.

“W-W-W-What kind of question is THAT?!”

“Well, you asked me if I had sex with my sister,” he had a response ready for her predictable response. “So I think it’s fair for me to ask something similar, right?”

“T-That’s different!”

“Is it? Is it really?”

Nino pouted, fidgeting a little while she tried to figure out how to answer, but her hesitation on a simple yes-or-no question communicated her true thoughts very well.

"...is it bad that… I still think they're both really hot, despite them being… y'know… my future sons…?" Nino confessed sheepishly, speaking like she couldn't quite believe she was saying all these things.

"Not at all,” he was liking where this conversation was going, but it could do with a bit more bluntness. Nino was teetering on the edge, and now it was time to push her into the depths of degeneracy. “I think you should fuck them. At the same time.”

While the two were lovers, their relationship was an open one. They had only invited one girl to join them so far, and while that was fun, it did mean he wasn't able to see this adorable mage getting fucked in multiple holes.

"...you cannot be serious," Nino was understandably in disbelief, but there was also a hint of giddy curiosity in her tone. "How would we even invite both of them here, let alone actually convince them?”

That was a fair question, but he knew how to make things smoother for her.

"Don't worry about me," Kiran was fine with taking a backseat. "It'll be easier if they're just with you, and trust me, they quite enjoy working with you on the battlefield. They both get quite flustered when you act all motherly around them, especially Raigh! I think it won't be difficult to convince them to spend some quality time with their mother."

Nino giggled. She did have a habit of looking out for them a little too much, but how could she not? She wasn't around to raise them, so she wanted to make it up to them while she could. Perhaps offering her body was also part of that process, even if it wasn't exactly an orthodox means of apologizing! Then again, meeting one's future sons wasn't an ordinary thing either.

"I think I have an idea," Nino chuckled, sounding nervous, but equally excited. She reached into her wardrobe, bringing out a set of lingerie she had borrowed from Delthea. "Even Raigh will come if he hears his mother urgently needs his help, don't you think? And then, once they see me in this… I think they'll understand just what kind of help their young mother needs."

"I like the way you think," Kiran agreed with her proposal. It was simple but effective, but he was curious to see if she would be able to go through with it in the end.

He did wish he could participate-- she had three holes after all! Alas, she was most likely to succeed if the twins were alone with their mother.

Even so, he wanted to see evidence of the naughty deed! His imagination just wouldn't suffice.

Therefore, he passed her a very special tome that was capable of photography. He had borrowed it from Commander Anna, but she didn't need to know how he used it.

"You really want me to take photos?" Nino was a little stunned, but she wasn't against the idea!

"Yes, please."

Nino giggled. "Fine, but under the condition that I come back to a new girl in your bed. Think you can do it?"

She had discovered recently that she really enjoyed fingering girls until they were a broken mess, so such a request wasn’t unexpected.

"Absolutely!" Kiran had no issues whatsoever.

There were many girls with a healthy curiosity in the Summoner, and if the girl they both fucked before was any indication, it was clear Nino's interest in girls was just as high as his. He wasn't going to let her down.

Nino wasn't going to let him down either. Their love life was beginning to take quite the adventurous turn, and she couldn't wait to see what shenanigans they'd get up to next. It was all so exciting.

But there was little point in thinking about the near future just yet. She had two sons to screw first.

___

Askr had many forms of communication, some of which were very effective. However, to give her the time she needed to get ready, she opted for something more traditional-- writing letters!

…which, unfortunately, she wasn’t very good at. She had become a lot better at reading, but her writing skills were very basic. However, this ended up working in her favor, for the handwriting was scruffy as if it was written in a hurry, and so too were her sentences. She believed it would communicate her urgency well, and indeed, it did.

Nino had just about finished dressing for the occasion when she heard a knock on the door, followed by some mumbling.

“Uhm… ah, N-Nino? Are you in?”

That was Lugh’s voice. He knew who she really was, and while part of him certainly wanted to try calling her ‘mother’, it was tricky to do so when she looked their age!

“Of course she’s in,” Raigh butted in, opening the door. “See? She’s… she’s…”

Nino couldn’t help but giggle. The bewilderment on both their faces was so cute!

She had opted for a set of lingerie that contrasted her petite frame quite well. Her choice of bra upped her cleavage game a little, even if there still wasn’t much to see. As she scanned where their eyes were flickering towards, she could tell she had made the right decision.

But their eyes didn't stay in one location. She had chosen decorative tights that dug into her legs a little, making her thighs look a little plumper. Additionally, while they couldn’t see it just yet, she had chosen some underwear that would show off her rear quite well too.

All in all, it was something a mature lady would wear, but considering she was their mother, it was a fitting attire in her opinion!

“Hey boys,” she stood up, grabbing both of their hands and bringing them in while they were immobilized. She let go briefly, but only to close the door; this was a treat for their eyes only, at least for now. “Thank you both for coming.”

“You… you said you were in trouble,” Raigh murmured, his amazing magical mind incapable of processing what he was seeing.

“I am,” Nino didn’t refute the claim. “Your mother is really horny. That's the issue! She also wants to bond with her boys, so she figured, why not do both at the same time? What do you both think?”

Raigh was speechless. He had never looked so confused either! It was so fun to see him in such a state!

Lugh’s condition was similar, but he seemed more captivated by how she looked. The poor boy was really trying his best to not look at her smooth and creamy body, but he just couldn’t resist.

“...we can’t… do that…” Raigh mumbled, trying to see reason in this situation, but his voice was betraying him.

Nino let go of their hands, redirecting them to their crotches. She wasn’t shocked to discover that they were both erect, but she was pleasantly surprised to learn that they were quite big!

It was also confirmed that they were very aroused by her body, which pleased her so!

“You say that, but your cock is saying something completely different, Raigh” Nino chuckled, adoring how enormous his blush had become. For someone usually so standoffish, he had warmed up quite a lot! Yet, as fun as it was to watch him, she couldn’t forget he had a twin. “Yours too, Lugh, and don’t think I haven’t noticed where your eyes have been gazing.”

“...s-sorry…” he muttered.

“Don’t be!” she smiled warmly. She liked the honesty of his eyes! “You like what you see, don't you?"

To convince him to tell the truth, she started to rub his crotch. She naturally gave the same treatment to his brother, figuring it would help eradicate any doubts he was having.

“I… I do…” he confessed.

“L-Lugh!” Raigh growled, still defiant, but she doubted that state would last much longer.

“I’m sorry, Raigh, but…” Lugh responded, hesitant and nervous, but committed to sharing his thoughts. “I would be lying if I said… she didn’t look good.”

“But she’s… y’know…”

Raigh was trying his utmost best to not break, but his mother could tell it was a losing battle. The constant fidgeting of his mouth as he avoided the temptation to moan was wondrous. He was trying so hard, but to no avail.

“Yeah, but… it feels really good…” Lugh couldn’t fight back. He was honest to a fault. His twin could learn a lot from him!

Nino giggled. She was loving this.

Frankly, she thought she'd be more nervous. These were her sons, after all!

But they were completely enchanted by her. The confidence boost from that alone was surreal, and it was giving her the courage to say even more degenerate things.

“Say, boys…" she spoke softly, their curiosity on what radical thing she'd say next retaining their attention."Do you think it’ll feel even better if I use my mouth?”

Both twins simultaneously throbbed at that cheeky question, and it was then that she knew they had been convinced.

“You two work really hard,” Nino decided to seal the deal. “And your mommy thinks you both deserve a reward! Tell you what-- whoever undresses first will get their cock sucked first. How does that sound?”

Internally, Nino couldn’t believe she was saying such deprived things. Then again, she had become a bit of a bad girl recently, hadn't she? Kiran’s influence was clear, but she couldn’t forget all the things she had initiated herself either! Deep down, she was always fascinated by these degenerate things.

To her great surprise, Raigh was the one to strip the fastest, even though he had a lot more to take off! Even someone like him couldn’t deny the appeal of sexual relief, no matter the source!

His brother wasn’t too far behind him, leading to her bearing witness to two beautiful cocks that she couldn’t wait to satisfy. She knelt, finding her breathing a little displaced by how beautifully erect they both were. Staying true to her word, she dedicated her mouth to Raigh’s dick first, teasing it with a barrage of kisses and licks while she jerked him off. However, she didn’t keep his twin out of the picture, making sure he was mesmerized by fast strokes with her other hand. With just two hands and a humid mouth, she had both brothers quivering with pleasure.

Upon deciding Raigh had suffered enough teasing, Nino took in the majority of his member into her inviting mouth, demonstrating all the skills she had learned. Her son’s shaky reaction and sudden moan indicated he had never experienced such profound pleasure before, and when he instinctively placed his hands on her crown, it was even further motivation to give it her all. Raigh soon learned that his mother knew how to deepthroat, and that he also couldn’t handle this enormous amount of bliss.

“Fuck… N-Nino… I’m…!”

As soon as those words escaped his mouth, Nino felt a stream of semen swarm her mouth. The suddenness of it all was shocking, but since she was more than used to cum being in her mouth, she endured. She sucked hard on his cock, keen to get as much out of him as he could. While she relished in the unique flavor, Raigh barely managed to keep his composure, trembling under the might of the best orgasm he had ever experienced.

Satisfied he had finished, Nino ejected his shaft, planting one little kiss on the tip as a reward for a job well done. She loved swallowing cum, and she was thrilled to see the typically reserved and distant mage so enchanted! She licked her lips and gazed up at him, smirking proudly.

“Mom… don’t forget about me…” Lugh mumbled, making her heart flutter. She hadn’t expected one of the boys to actually call her that! Hearing it was more thrilling than she imagined it being, and to think, the first time it would happen was because one of them wanted his cock sucked!

Lugh had waited long enough. Eager to reward him for saying that beautiful word, Nino wasted no time in gobbling up his cock, treating him to the same euphoric bliss his twin had felt. Unlike his brother, Lugh reacted a lot more violently, struggling immensely against the transcendence coursing through his body. However, Nino didn’t hold anything back, wanting to give each twin equal treatment.

Soon enough, Lugh was subconsciously mimicking his twin’s actions, finding additional support for his balance by using her head. Unlike his twin, he was actually able to last a lot longer, even if body language communicated a different story. While Nino found that unexpected, she wasn’t against being able to enjoy this moment of degeneracy for a little longer!

Despite his endurance being greater, Nino’s tenacity and fervor when it came to cocksucking couldn’t be beaten. Too overwhelmed to even warn her, Lugh came, treating her to another delicious drink that she was happy to gulp down.

For his amazing efforts, Lugh too received a kiss on his glans once she retreated. She gazed up, scanning their expressions. Raigh had just about recuperated, though he still looked bewildered. His brother, on the other hand, looked like he was about to tumble over at any moment! She had really done a number on him!

While they worked through their different stages of recovery, she thought about what she had just done.

She had sucked her son’s dicks!

This was something a mother was never meant to do.

But this was Askr, a kingdom dedicated to the god of openness, and well… she was certainly looking forward to being opened up!

Grabbing hold of both their cocks, she was delighted to discover they were both raring to go.

“You boys are already so hard again,” she giggled in delight, happy to stroke off two wet throbbing dicks simultaneously. She licked around her mouth, letting them watch her clean herself of lingering semen, and doing so made them throb. “And I’m surprised you lasted so long, Lugh!”

“That’s because… well… I’ve had one before,” he confessed, much to the confusion and horror of his twin.

“Oh? And who was that from?” Nino was curious. Very, very curious! If she had to guess which of the brothers had sexual experience, she honestly would have gone with Raigh! His standoffish facade was attractive to some, but then again, there would be some girls who liked a happy and caring boy too.

“Sister Elen,” he admitted. “She taught me everything about sex too.”

Nino honestly had no idea who this person was, but from the way he was describing her, she sounded like an older lady. She was truthfully a little jealous! She wanted to be both their firsts, but she supposed she couldn’t win them all.

“What about you, Raigh?” Nino wanted to make sure. Maybe he was just a quick shot! “Have you had sex before?”

“Hmph. Obviously!” he spoke proudly.

“Oh? Who with?”

Raigh wasn’t expecting a follow-up, leading to some notable hesitation on his end. “With, uh… well, that’s a secret! I’m not just going to just… b-blurt it out!”

A no it was, then.

But that was okay! It would be embarrassing for him if she called his bluff, and besides, it wouldn’t be much longer now before he could answer that question truthfully!

The twins looked like they were close again, and whilst she wasn’t against being stained by their spunk, she decided it was time to give her boys a taste of true pleasure.

Nino returned to her bed and got on all fours. She heard them exhale upon seeing her rear, reminding her that she was wearing some rather erotic underwear. Unfortunately for them, she soon turned to face them, but they weren’t going to complain about the front view.

Both boys were standing still, likely unsure whether it was okay to move. Neither really knew what to do next, but she was happy to give them commands they would be thrilled to fulfill.

“Lugh, kneel behind me,” she instructed. “And Raigh, stand in front.”

The twins looked at each other briefly, both their faces fidgeting. They didn’t know what to say.

Her objective was simple. She was going to see what Lugh could do, whilst training Raigh on endurance. He didn’t want her cumming inside as soon as he slipped his cock inside! She didn’t want them cumming inside at all.

…or did she?

The idea of being impregnated by one of her two sons was something that sounded horrifying at first… but she was beginning to warm up to it immensely. Potentially being knocked up by a son she hadn’t even given birth to yet was as ludicrous as things could get, but that was exactly why it was bizarrely hot!

She was curious to see which twin would win out in the end.

Regardless, training was still in order.

After taking some time to process what she obviously had planned for them, the twins did as they were told, getting into position.

Lugh had the honor of pulling down her underwear, exposing her ass in its full glory to him, though he found himself most allured by how wet her pussy was. Raigh was particularly impatient, already pushing his cock up against his mother’s lips, keen to experience enormous euphoria once more.

“Raigh,” she spoke, kissing his tip to make sure his complete attention was on her. “If you can last for over five minutes… you can take Lugh’s place. How does that sound, hmm?”

“Tch,” he scoffed. “Too easy.”

That was quite the confidence for someone who had come so fast just moments ago!

But if that was the game he wanted to play, then so be it! She was going to hold nothing back.

Just as she started to get ready, she felt her body quiver in delight as Lugh pushed his cock up against her pussy. Nino had gone into this thinking Lugh would be skittish, but thanks to the revelation that he had experience, he boasted a degree of courage that was helping him through this hour of degeneracy.

As the experienced twin pushed in and she felt her walls open up, she cooed, opening her mouth up just enough for Raigh to slot his dick inside her mouth. For somebody whose objective was to last, he wasn’t doing himself any favors with that little move. On the other hand, if he were to ultimately succeed, she would be especially impressed! Nino took control of the blowjob, sucking on him as passionately before, and he reacted just as frantically! She wanted to make him cum, and he needed to resist. Would he prevail? She was excited to find out.

Luck was on his side, however. Lugh, entranced by the heat of her insides, wasted no time and started to thrust. His motions were strong and mighty, though lacked the rough edge she was used to. She didn’t miss its presence though, for if he were to start outright pounding her, she would face quite the difficulty sucking Raigh off efficiently. If that were to happen, it would more or less hand over the victory to him, and that-

…Lugh started to speed up.

Frantically.

An uncontrollable lust has taken over him. He had nibbled on the forbidden fruit, but now, he wanted to take bites.

“It feels… really… really good…!” he groaned in pleasure, letting it envelop him and further his desires. Desperate to satisfy his wishes, he firmly held onto her hips and gave her a satisfying pound that disrupted the cadence of the blowjob she was currently giving his brother.

That was a problem! No longer could she suck as efficiently or take in as far, as one riveting thrust could cause her to choke. Now, she wasn’t entirely against that, but she knew it would worry her boys if she were to start gagging!

But they’d soon learn not to fear it at some point. Maybe not today, but someday, for sure. Right now, this was a learning experience for the three of them. On her end, she had never pleased two cocks at once, and she was absolutely going to take advantage of the things you could do with two!

…even if it was proving to be a challenge.

Nino tried her best to salvage the blowjob. Since Raigh was so sensitive, he was having the time of his life despite her sloppy technique, but she was determined to make him cum sooner rather than later. It wouldn’t be true endurance training if she didn’t give it her all!

However, Lugh would not stop pounding her! His thrusts were robust, boasting strength she never even knew he had. He had been trained how to fuck very well! Undoubtedly the ripples of her ass were fueling him even further, for it felt like he was speeding up with every thrust.

Minutes passed. Her performance was lackluster. She was unable to suck Raigh off as efficiently as she would have liked. At this rate, he was going to win!

On the bright side, she was hearing some phenomenal sounds. Her voice was muffled thanks to the cock in her mouth, meaning the boys were noisier than she was, but it was such a turn on! To hear her future sons making such deprived sounds… all thanks to her… it was making her feel so faint!

“Ahh… fuck… this feels amazing… ha…” Raigh mumbled, his body shaking even so. “I told you… ah… it would be easy…”

His cocky attitude was simultaneously thrilling to hear while also frustrating. If only she could give it her all!

“Mom… I’m… ah… gonna cum…!” Lugh cried out. “I’m gonna… inside…”

Lugh was a greedy boy! He was ravaging her body so roughly, and also wanted to cum inside!

Good.

Nino wondered how many creampies that lucky Elen woman had received from him back in Elibe. She’d make sure to inquire for an estimate later, all so she could beat that number within the week.

The first orgasm arrived, but it didn’t belong to the twins. Nino never expected to be the first of the three to cum, but she just couldn’t handle the fierce fucking. The arousal flowing through her body thanks to servicing two cocks at once was a notable contributor too.

Her walls tightening up so sturdily was her body’s way of communicating that it wished to be creampied. Lugh had no choice but to do that, for she had effectively sealed his cock in place. It was fortunate it was what he wanted too. As a tranquilizing bliss pulsated through her body and she felt the warmth of her son’s seed flow into her womb, Nino wondered if Lugh really knew the consequences behind what he was doing. Either answer was equally hot.

Just as she had started to get used to the tremors radiating from her lower body, Nino was consumed by additional (but very wonderful) disorientation when Raigh came without warning. His semen overflowed her mouth when she least expected it, but instinctive swallowing saved her from gagging. It was all a chaotic experience… one that she couldn’t help but embrace and enjoy. She was being filled up from two completely ends at the same time… while she was experiencing a grandiose climax of her own! All the positive words she could think of to describe how she felt didn’t feel strong enough.

Though she had experienced something particularly draining, it didn’t mean she wasn’t down for the count. The night was only beginning, and she certainly hoped her boys were thinking the same!

Raigh pulled out, panting heavily. “I lasted… over five minutes…”

…had he?

Frankly, she had lost track of time. A good fucking tended to do that for her. Regardless, she doubted he would lie about something like that..

“Good job… ha…” she breathed deeply. “You boys… both did so great… but mommy wants m-more…”

She was never going to grow tired of how naughty it felt to say such things.

“Raigh… lay down,” she gave the first of her instructions. “I want you… to fuck me next…”

Truthfully, she was half-tempted to tell him to pin her down and fuck her silly, but she had something she wanted to try that required a particular position.

Raigh had no reason to reject the offer. Two climaxes weren’t enough to fully exhaust him, especially as he was about to be rewarded with her pussy. Nino sat at the edge of the bed momentarily, sampling some of the semen leaking out of her. It was delicious to drink, but as much as she wanted to savor it and enjoy the load at her own pace, she had another son to fuck. Besides, it wasn’t all bad-- she had a feeling she’d end the day on a full stomach anyway. She also used this opportunity to discard her half taken off underwear.

Nino crawled over to her son, lifting one leg over so she could impale her pussy on his cock within a moment’s notice. She watched him breathe with anticipation, no doubt endless thoughts from across a spectrum of emotions clouding his mind. His body was a lot more straightforward with what it wanted in comparison; his dick was long, hard, and ready to fuck for the first time.

Knowing she was about to take the virginity of one of her sons was disorientingly hot. It was a shame she couldn’t give Lugh the same treatment, but she had something special in mind for him to make up for it.

But before that, she was determined to give Raigh a taste of true tranquility. The young mage shivered while he watched his mother gradually lower her body, letting his head slip in. The absurd humidity around his glans was enough to cause his eyes to narrow and his breathing to worsen. His condition worsened while she lowered herself even further, eventually engulfing the entirety of his manhood within her compact insides.

Nino gazed up, her face flustered beyond belief, but a mischievous smile painted it. “How does mommy’s pussy feel, Raigh…?”

Raigh took some time to respond, but from the way he throbbed inside her, it was clear he was quite the fan. Nino was keen to learn whether it was the feeling of her pussy or the use of ‘mommy’ that had caused him to tremble, but alas, he just wasn’t in a state where he could articulate complete sentences.

“...really… good…” was all he could muster, but that was good enough.

She didn’t start moving just yet. She had another precious boy to service too, and he had noticed he hadn’t been given any instructions.

“Mom… can I use your mouth…?” Lugh asked in such an innocent and slightly nervous tone, contrasting not only how lewd his request actually was, but how powerfully he had just been fucking her!

“I have a better idea, actually” she spoke, eager to see his reaction to what he was about to say. “I want you to use… my ass.”

“...y-your ass…?” he was bewildered, and that was exactly what she wanted to hear.

It was an indicator he hadn’t done such a thing with Elen.

That meant she was going to give him his first anal experience! It was something, and that was more than enough to please her.

“Mmm,” she nodded. “Do you want to do that, Lugh? Do you want to fuck my butt?”

“I… I’ve never…” he seemed hesitant, doubting his skills. “Will it… even fit…?”

“Don’t worry, Lugh,” she wished to put a stop to any uncertainty. “It will, and you can fuck it as hard as you want! It’ll make mommy so happy to have both of her boys inside her, you know? Ehehehe~”

Lugh was definitely intrigued, enough to have his skepticism dispatched with her reassuring voice. Therefore, he positioned himself behind her, and to aid him with his efforts, she spread her ass cheeks for him. Typically, she’d use lube for this, but she had reason to believe she’d be alright. After all, she had been ass-fucked enough times that her butt was pretty used to the sensation, and his cock was still shimmering with her juices anyway.

Despite her eagerness, however, she was feeling quite apprehensive. She was about to have a cock inside her pussy and ass at the same time! As astonishingly arousing as that mental image was, she was still a little worried about whether she could actually take it. She had to be careful; if she communicated any discomfort to these boys, they would stop. That was the last thing she wanted, even if their concern would be heartwarming.

It took a few moments for Lugh to find the sweet spot. Her butt was still quite resistant to cock, but he was quick to learn that pushing in strongly would force an opening. Once she felt that overpowering feeling surge throughout her body, she moaned loudly, caring not for the volume and instability of her voice. How could she not react that way?! Raigh’s dick inside her already felt great, but to feel her other hole opening up, multiplying all these sensations?

She was awestruck. It felt good. Really good.

…and they hadn’t even started fucking her yet!

Now she was starting to wonder if she could remain conscious.

Lugh was patient, needing time to get used to the compactness of her ass. She appreciated his gentle pace, needing much to get used to on her end too. Ultimately though, Lugh succeeded in fitting his entire manhood inside her.

“It feels… amazing…” he commented in such an adorably jittery voice.  “It’s so tight and hot…”

“T-That makes m-mommy really happy…” she didn’t care that her voice was a wreck as well. Maybe it would be a turn on for them! “Now… I w-want both of you… to f-fuck me real h-hard, okay? W-Whoever fucks me b-best… will be the… fuck… w-winner…”

Raigh was still a little thunderstruck from the humidity of her pussy, not to mention the astonishing view in front of him, so it was just as well his brother had taken his time opening up their mother’s ass.

But he was ready now. He, alongside his twin, had been especially spurred on by that cheeky comment of hers at the end. It was a purposeful strategy of hers. She felt, and more importantly, looked very overwhelmed. As divine as it made her look, it would subconsciously make them hold back, and that was obviously not a good thing for Nino.

But a little sibling rivalry would overwrite that! The victor would claim the title of being the one who satisfied their mother the most, and that was a label they were both keen to claim.

Raigh was the first to make a move. Since his mother was fairly lighter than him, thrusting up and pushing against her cervix was not challenging. Lugh could feel the friction of his brother’s motions, even inside her ass. This prompted him to contribute too, and he accomplished that by pulling out slightly, only to slam his hips forward without warning. Already, her sons were beginning to lose themselves to lust… and that meant one dramatic increase in speed!

Initially, the twins did not move in sync. They were too occupied getting used to having sex in her respective holes for the first time. Nino didn’t mind the lack of technique nor consistency at all, as she too had plenty to get adjusted to. She had experienced the joys of both forms of sex independently, but both at the same time was shockingly staggering. She was once again beginning to worry about her consciousness.

But not by much. She was starting to warn up to the idea of being fucked into unconsciousness. Were that to happen, she wagered her boys would be too busy fucking her silly to even notice.

These wild fantasies did not last long; it was becoming increasingly difficult to even think.

Her new lovers were finally starting to sync up their movements. Whether it was through some sort of twin connection, experimentation with timing, or just some dumb luck, she wasn’t sure.

What she did know was that it felt terrific.

No, it was heavenly. Divine!

This was a form of pleasure that would make even the gods and goddesses blush. That was how good it was.

Raigh was thrusting up and tickling her cervix at the same time Lugh was reaching into the deepest depths of her ass. It was the strongest feelings-- at the same time!

Already, she could feel her vision and hearing begin to betray her. The chills running up and down her spine had never been more frighteningly incredible.

…and they were still speeding up!

Both twins had made the safe assumption that faster fucking meant greater pleasure for her, and while that was certainly true, it was also increasing the intensity to unbelievable levels that she couldn’t quite deal with let alone comprehend.

Nino could do nothing but moan, moan, and moan. She was incapable of any other noise, and her unyielding sounds served as sufficient sustainment for her two sons. They too were starting to experience exhaustion, but it was easily ignored whilst embracing the sight of her beautiful body, the frequency and volume of her moans, and the extraordinary firmness of her pussy and ass.

Everything they were doing was now completely in sync: their thrusts, their breathing, and their groans. Though their personalities varied, they were still twins, and that connection was prevailing. They were working in complete unison.

"Fuck… I'm gonna cum…!"

"Mom… I'm cumming…!"

Their orgasms were in sync too, even if their words weren't. Nino had little time to revel in how hot it was to hear their wrecked voices before a boiling heat engulfed both her pussy and ass. She had experienced the majesty of these feelings separately, but never together.

Alas, there wasn't much time to appreciate this exotic new feeling, for she was too occupied dealing with a sudden and very intense orgasm of her own. As her boys flooded her holes with their seed, all she could do was desperately cling to consciousness whilst a torrent of enormous pleasure filled her being and depleted her energy.

Everything after was a bit of a blur, but as she retained some resemblance of sanity, Nino knew one thing.

She wanted seconds.

Heck, even thirds.

But she was exhausted, and so were her sons.

…so it was a good thing Kiran had supplied her with plenty of stamina potions!

___

Nino wasn't sure what time it was. Was it late at night, or could it be considered early morning?

All she knew was that she had been completely and utterly fucked.

Her holes were sore, though she embraced the slight discomfort. It was proof she had truly fucked her sons, or rather… they had truly fucked her. What more could a degenerate mother wish for? Even now, cum was still leaking out of her, but when it meant consistent access to one of her favorite drinks, she wasn’t fussed.

They had run out of stamina potions not long ago. Raigh and Lugh had completely collapsed, falling asleep on her bed. She had no doubt their balls were now empty.

She was tempted to join them, but first, she had a promise to keep.

There hasn't been a good opportunity to snap a photo whilst being ravaged, but an aftermath shot as proof of her dirty deed would work well enough. Using the special tome Kiran had given her, she took the most erotic selfie of all time. It highlighted her cum-stained body, showcased just how much damage had been done to her holes, and also showed the sleeping boys in the background as evidence it was them.

If Kiran had fulfilled his end of the deal, there would be a new girl for her to play with once she returned to his room. That could wait though. That new girl was likely sleeping in his arms, likely after having being fucked senselessly as well. She'd have her share later in the day, for she really, really needed to sleep now!

And what better people to sleep with than her darling boys?

She was very much looking forward to seeing the looks on their faces once they woke up! Doubts about what they did would definitely strike, but it was nothing some good head couldn't fix. Or some good pussy. Or some good ass.

The relationship she had with her boys was always unique. A mother who was the same age as them? It was all thanks to the brilliance of this realm! Now, it was even more special.

Nino laid back down on the bed, a giddy smile that refused to leave painting her face. She has become such a degenerate!

…and perhaps, there was reason to believe her boys had inherited that trait too.

Nino closed her eyes, relaxed, and allowed sleep to claim her.

She was going to dream well.

Patreon November Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Robin (Grima) is the winner of the next biweekly poll! It's a little ironic that she wins at the same time the other Robin gets kicked out, isn't it? 

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Inseparable, Now and Forever (Ninian/Nils from Fire Emblem: The Blazing Blade)

The realm beyond the Dragon’s Gate was a wondrous world, full of immaculate forests and tranquil oceans, and wildlife as far as the eye could see.

It was a world that had not been influenced by mankind.

Ninian and Nils were happy to have returned to the place where they spent so much of their lives, and yet, that happiness was fleeting.

The decision to seal the Dragon’s Gate behind them was a crucial one. It was imperative that any diabolical individuals such as Nergal could never interfere with this illustrious land ever again.

That wasn't the only reason, however.

They wished to eradicate any temptation for them to return.

As heartbreaking as it was to depart that world, they knew that deep down, they had made the right decision.

Survival in Elibe just wasn’t possible, even if it was their birthplace. The world beyond the Dragon's Gate was where they had spent most of their lives, and because of that, their bodies had adapted to its pristine air. Due to that, traveling throughout Elibe had taken its toll on the siblings. Both knew that if they were to linger, their lives would be cut short. They would only have a few years left to live, at best. They would have been some amazing few years, certainly, but… they just couldn’t. The thought of losing each other so soon… it was unbearable.

“Ninian, be careful!” Nils called out to his sister. She was occupied with crossing a small stream through the use of some conveniently placed rocks, as opposed to her brother who didn’t mind getting his feet a little wet.

“I know, Nils,” she called back, slowing down her pace to dampen her brother’s anxiety. Nils wasn’t typically a person to be concerned about her safety in these kinds of situations, but he had recently experienced what it was like to lose his sister, and now that she was back, he didn’t want to take any more chances.

Ninian found the increased protectiveness and clinginess quite endearing, and vowed to enjoy the attention while she could. This phase he was going through wouldn’t last forever, especially since they were safe in this realm.

“Ahhh… I think we're close!" Nils was sounding increasingly giddy. They were not far from the little village that they once called home.

When they made the decision to leave this realm they left without saying goodbye. They knew they would have been successfully convinced to stay. They didn't want that getting in the way of them returning to Elibe. At the time, they didn't know the voice from the other side belonged to someone so sinister, but it was a decision they ultimately didn't regret at all.

But now that they were back, they'd have a lot of explaining to do to the village folk!

…and that wasn’t something Ninian was particularly looking forward to. “Nils, w-wait a second.”

“Hmm?” he paused and spun around, walking back towards her. “Ah, sorry. Was I too fast?”

“No, that’s not it,” she reassured him. “There is… a lake near here, isn’t there? One we visited often.”

“Oh, yeah, that’s right!” Nils had almost forgotten. It was a secluded little area in the middle of some woods. The brother-sister duo often visited it to bathe. As far as they were aware, they were the only people to discover it, and since the nearby wildlife didn't adventure too deep into the forest, it was essentially their secret spot. “Do you want to go there first?”

“Yes, I would like that,” Ninian was thankful for the little detour. She needed a little time to mentally prepare herself for their arrival back in the village. A relaxing bath in familiar waters would do just that.

Nils nodded. He was content with the idea too, and besides, they hadn’t had a chance to sit down and properly rest yet! The final battle with Nergal was only hours ago, and since they were both already feeling the adrenaline from that fight, they pushed on even after returning to this realm. However, as much as he didn't want to admit it, he was feeling sore.

Fortunately, their destination wasn’t far. It did require a bit of a trek through some higher elevation and woodlands, but the promise of a luxurious bath helped spur them on. Eventually, the little lake seemingly in the middle of nowhere came into view, and they both breathed a sigh of relief. It looked exactly as they remembered it!

The lake was spacious, the perfect level of deep, and surrounded by rocky terrain that made for good sitting points. It was reminiscent of a hot spring in ways, though it obviously wasn't as boiling. The temperature was tepid though, so it would work just fine for a bath.

“Ah… it’s still so beautiful,” Ninian was enamored. It was this place where she liked to do a lot of her thinking. It was secluded, which was a little scary… but she knew she was safe, as her brother was always here with her.

“It’s a shame we can’t share this beautiful location with Lord Eliwood and the others,” Nils mumbled. “Everyone bathing together after such a tough fight, chatting and laughing…”

“Nils…”

He had done well to hide it, but she could tell he was just as saddened about leaving as she was. It was tragic-- Nils had started to trust and befriend humans right before he had to depart from them forever. The sight he was describing was so comforting too. She could picture them all here.

Alas, it wasn't to be, but she took comfort in knowing her friends were happy.

Ninian then started to discard her clothing.

Nils watched her, thinking nothing of it.

At least, at first.

Before Elibe, Nils wasn’t around women very often. His sister was more or less the only one he saw if he excluded the elders. Their village was small and humble, and travelers were rare.

But Eliwood’s army had a lot of girls, and it was during his time in it that he really started to notice just how beautiful they were. Lyn had a soothing smile… and a pair of massive breasts that danced with the wind. Serra was always a fascinatingly strange one to talk to, but it wasn’t so bad thanks to that dress of hers that highlighted just how curvy she was. Rebecca was an adventurous and flexible spirit, and he knew that well thanks to the many times he may or may not have accidentally seen up her skirt and saw her bubbly butt.

Nils hadn’t done anything… improper… with any of the girls, but he had imagined it.

Yet, as he watched Ninian discard her clothes to bathe… his mind started to wander. He had seen her nude plenty of times in the past and thought nothing of it.

But now, he was sexually awakened. A woman’s body could do things to him.

…and Ninian… well, he was starting to realize he possessed all the qualities he liked.

Ninian was slightly more endowed than Lyn. Ninian was slightly curvier than Serra. Ninian was slightly chunkier than Rebecca.

He stared.

How could he not?

She was beautiful… and he felt so foolish for not noticing beforehand!

“Nils…?” Ninian called out to him, snapping him out of his little trance.

“Y-Yes?” he answered swiftly.

“Are you not going to bathe with me?”

It was an innocent-enough question when considering their history… but right now, it was setting his mind ablaze!

It wasn’t unusual for them to help each other wash. Backs were tricky locations to reach, so a sibling’s help was much appreciated.

Nils gulped. Was he going to be able to control himself once they started doing… that?

He had to calm down.

This was his sister.

He breathed laboriously, eager to regain a resemblance of sanity.

It was going well, until he realized he should probably give Ninian an answer, lest the delay concern her.

“Y-Yes, of course!”

…why did he have to go and say that?!

He was expected to strip now, and if he did that… she’d see…

Ninian didn’t respond to his reply, but she did gradually lower herself into the water. It was a gorgeous sight that replayed in his mind over and over, but in the end, he was relieved. He could only see above her shoulders now, and that meant she was covered up just enough to calm down.

“Ahhh… it feels so good…”

Nils wasn't calm anymore. In a desperate attempt to eradicate these inappropriate thoughts, he slapped himself. And then again. And once more for good measure.

It wasn't working.

He has only one choice now. He had to get into the water, and fast.

Ninian was distracted by the water, but wouldn’t remain that way for long. He promptly took off his clothes, keeping his back facing his sister just in case she glanced in his direction. He did not want her to see how massively erect he was! He then found a balance between haste and caution as he lowered his body into the water.

Once he felt the tranquility of the water throughout his body, he finally relaxed.

Ninian was right. It did feel really good, especially after such an eventful day.

His mind was finally beginning to relax just like his body. Nils breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that-

“Nils…”

He shuddered upon hearing his sister’s voice… mainly because it sounded like she was right next to him.

…and it turns out she was.

“N-Ninian!” he freaked out! “D-Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

“Sorry…” she apologized. “It’s just… well, you were all the way over here! I wanted to be close to you.”

Nils swallowed.

Alright. That made sense. She just wanted him to be close so he could protect her. That was reasonable! He could handle this. He could-

His thoughts were annihilated upon feeling her cling to his arm suddenly, bringing their bodies closer.

“...N-Ninian…? What are you…?”

“You looked a little out of it… is it a little too warm for you?”

She was just being considerate. She was just being considerate. She was just being considerate.

His eyes then drifted slightly to the side. He was greeted by the sight of her cleavage.

Nils exhaled.

Was she trying to make him faint?

He could barely think. He had to do something. Anything to remove these thoughts! They were wrong! Absolutely wrong! She was his sister!

“I-I’m okay…” he mumbled in return. “Just a little exhausted.”

“We have traveled far, and you even fought with Lord Eliwood and the others on top of that,” she had learned what had transpired. “Nils… I’m… I’m sorry… about, you know…”

His sister was sad.

That wasn’t good… but it was enough to bring him out of his horny state, at the very least.

“Ninian, there’s no need to apologize,” he told her. “You’re here now. That’s what matters.”

His sister seemed to breathe a bit easier at that response, but it wasn’t the only thing on her mind. “...Nils… I have a question.”

“Hmm?”

“...is there somebody that you love?”

Nils lightly bit his lip. That was an unusual question, but one he could answer.

Under normal circumstances.

As much as he didn't want to, his silence would answer her, and he did not want her inquiring.

“Well, I love you, Ninian,” he went with the safe answer, knowing how she’d interpret it.

“I know that, and I love you too, Nils,” she giggled. “But I’m talking about… a different kind of love… because, well… uhm… there is somebody I am in love with, and… I want to know if you have experienced those feelings too.”

Ah.

…so Ninian had fallen in love with somebody?

Perhaps Lord Eliwood… or Lord Hector? It would explain why she was hesitant to leave Elibe.

Well, if she was being honest, and seemingly not sharing who she was in love with, it wouldn’t hurt to give a similar answer.

“I do love somebody,” Nils answered.

“Who?”

…he really should have expected that.

“I’m not going to answer that!” he was adamant in not sharing that answer whatsoever!

“Why not? I’m your sister,” she tried to convince him. “Is it… Lady Lyndis? Or perhaps Serra? Maybe… Rebecca? I’ve… well, I’ve seen you get a little flustered around them.”

…oh.

He didn’t know that.

“...no, it’s not them, nor anyone in Elibe, actu-”

Nils paused.

His heart skipped a beat.

The most disastrous of errors had been made.

His intentions were to put a stop to that guessing game quickly, but why did he have to say THAT?! He could have said it wasn’t anybody in the army!

…well, that wouldn’t have been true, but still.

His mind was a mess. He had messed up. He had messed up so badly.

Ninian chuckled.

He had no idea how to interpret her amusement. All it was accomplishing was making his heart beat multiply.

“Nils,” she spoke quietly. Too quietly. “...was it… embarrassing… to watch me take off my clothes…?”

…so she had noticed.

More importantly, why was she bringing this up?!

A thousand thoughts had pierced his mind and he couldn’t concentrate on a single one.

“...no, it wasn’t,” he answered truthfully. If he was ashamed, he wouldn’t have looked. Since his sister had noticed he was staring, he figured there was no point in lying anymore. “I… ah… realized that you were really beautiful.”

…what was he saying?!

This was another calamity in the making.

…and yet, it felt like the right thing to say.

“Nils,” she said. “I love someone.”

He bit his lip.

“He’s the kindest person I know. He’s always looking out for me. He’s always there for me. He’ll do anything for me. Though, to be honest, I wouldn’t mind if he wanted to be a little… selfish… for once. I think… he deserves it.”

…she was talking about…

“...and, if he’s willing… I wouldn’t mind spending the rest of my life with him. After all… we’ve spent our entire lives together already so far. At first… I thought it wasn’t right… but I couldn't help how I felt. When I saw him stare at me with such awe… well… I knew my feelings were mutual. It felt… nice… too… it was the first time he was seeing me as a woman. So…”

Nils’s heart was beating so fast.

He decided it was about time he listened to its demands.

Ninian’s eyes widened in simultaneous shock and joy when Nils smashed his lips against hers. Her instincts kicked in as she immediately kissed him back. Through the power of pure instinct alone, the two siblings fought for dominance of the kiss, both channeling the inner urges that they had been holding back.

…and in one particular case, these desires had been held back for quite some time.

Ninian had feelings for her brother. She had developed them during her time in Elibe. He had protected her so much in that world, and brought her much joy during times of sorrow. He was her light. It mattered not that they were related. How couldn’t she fall for someone as kind as he?

But she hadn’t acted on her feelings. They were always on the run, or there was something at stake. Besides, there was nothing to suggest that he felt the same way, and she wasn’t going to delude herself into thinking so. From his perspective, she was simply his sister. Nothing more. Nothing less.

…and she had made her peace with that, more or less.

But… those feelings had reawakened with a vengeance once they returned to this world. Nils had been massively overprotective, perhaps a little too much so… but she had enjoyed it greatly.

Even so, she had no plans to act.

…until she saw him staring, moments ago.

Ninian wondered if Nils would react a little differently to her nude body. She had seen him get a little flustered around some other girls.

But she was his sister, so surely, he wouldn’t stare at her like a woman!

And yet, he did.

It only lasted for a few seconds, but she saw the exact same expression he had given them.

But she didn’t get her hopes up. It could have just been a fluke.

Ninian was curious though. What if she… teased him? How would he react? The curiosity she had made her courageous.

She asked him innocent questions, but purposefully adopted a softer tone, knowing it would work wonders on him if he was indeed having inappropriate thoughts… and to her great delight, her strategy worked!

Nils liked her, and she liked him.

Everything she said after was spontaneous… but because it all came from the heart, she stuttered very little.

…and here she was, doing something she thought would only happen in her dreams.

Ninian moaned in delight, unable to hold back how satisfied she felt. Nils was kissing her! Kissing her!

…and quite aggressively as well! His lust was completely unrestrained, and while she knew things were going to doubtlessly move quite fast from this point onwards because of that… she didn’t mind one bit. Deep down, she needed this so badly, and she suspected he did as well.

A clashing of lips transitioned into a swirling of tongues. Although this was new for the both of them, their movements lacked any hesitation. Instinct was guiding their every move. As the intensity of their kiss grew, so too did their curiosity and eagerness to touch and feel what the other had to offer. Nils in particular was keen to grab a hold of her sister's breasts, and upon doing so, he was able to dominate the kiss thanks to how much it made her tremble in delight.

Never in her life had Ninian been touched in a sexual manner. To have the first man touching her like this… be her own brother…? Well, it should have felt wrong, but she was far past the point of thinking such things. In her mind, this was right! Her only regret was not initiating this when they were in Elibe! She always did feel jealous when he was entranced by all those other women, and that could have easily been resolved by letting her brother enjoy a body that not only possessed all the traits he liked, but belonged to a woman that meant so much to him…

Regardless, the regret wasn’t particularly strong. There was something very special about advancing their relationship in this secret spot of theirs.

Ninian surrendered the fight, letting Nils explore her mouth freely for some time. Though it felt grand to feel him being so adventurous with her, it was growing her desire to let him use the rest of her body to make him feel good. Kissing was so good, and yet, she was ready to move on from it. She wanted to do more. Much more.

"N-Nils, w-wait a s-second…" she managed to speak, her voice muffled thanks to his tongue inside her mouth.

Fortunately, he understood she needed a breather, but upon seeing how flustered and out of breath she was, he realized he had overwhelmed her. Once that realization kicked, so too did the doubts."Ah… Ninian, I… I'm sorry… we shouldn't… shouldn't be…"

"Nils," she had to put a stop to these thoughts immediately. "It's okay. I… I want this…"

She reached out and grasped his hand.

"...r-really…?"

Ninian knew exactly how to put those doubts to rest once and for all. "I do, truly. Would… you like me to prove it? If so… sit up on the rocks. I want to show you something."

After some brief contemplation, he did as she requested, standing up fully and sitting on the rocks. Now, only the lower half of his legs were in the water, letting her get a good view of her nude brother. He was as handsome as ever, but she had little opportunity to appreciate all the finer details when his large, erect cock was stealing the show.

But it was the reason she had told him to sit up like this, for it made it quite easy to access.

Nils learned of his sister's intentions once a curious tongue timidly dashed against his shaft, sending a shiver up and down his spine.

If this was how she was going to prove all was okay… then he knew he had no reason to doubt any longer. Even so, he waited in anticipation, eager to see just how much she'd do.

Ninian was naturally nervous. She had never tasted let alone seen a man's dick until now.

But nerves could not withstand the power of lust. Seeing this beautiful thing had awakened an abundance of arousal within her, and knowing that this was her brother's cock she was about to service had magnified her craving for cock.

A curious touch of the lips against his manhood became two eager pecks, then four determined smooches, then eight sloppy kisses. Each one filled her with confidence, especially whenever she heard him groan in approval.

But she wasn't going to stop there.

Nils had just about processed the sight of his sister kissing his dick. Hence, he was not prepared for her to take it into her mouth so suddenly, nor was he ready for how absolutely intense it would feel. His entire body shook and he desperately sought a means of regaining his balance, leading to him resting his hands on her crown, securely holding her hair.

Ninian had only taken in the head, but after seeing such a turbulent reaction, she decided to take in more. Her brother's quivering increased as she took more in, filling her with glee, even if it was saddening to discover that she could only take in a few more inches. Then again, considering how he was reacting, she figured it was probably for the best-- any more might kill him!

One thing Ninian found curious was that she wasn’t freaking out about how her brother’s dick was inside her mouth. She supposed she had the fact she was drunk on lust to thank. Things would undeniably be quite embarrassing later, but that was something to worry about later. Right now, she had an objective that had to be fulfilled-- make her beloved brother cum at any cost.

Hence, Ninian began to bob her head back and forth, keeping her eyes focused on his expressive reactions to what was certainly the pinnacle of pleasure for him. She was quite slow at first, but as she got more and more used to the feeling of his girth inside her mouth, she was able to speed up.

Doing something so dirty and lewd was shockingly fun. She could do this for hours if she wanted, and she had a feeling he wouldn't mind that.

Well, maybe. He was still reacting quite crazily. It made her wonder… was this perhaps too intense?

Well, that was fine. There was something less intensive but equally thrilling she could do instead… but she could do that after she had sucked his dick for a little longer. She felt so naughty doing this, but she liked that feeling!

As for Nils, he'd be lying if he said this didn't feel phenomenal.

But just as his sister was starting to suspect, it was too much. His body couldn't handle the pleasure. It was resulting in a feeling that invoked constant shivers and kept his body constantly moving in such a way that it couldn't decide whether to back away or stay in place.

Finally, Ninian granted him respite, ejecting his member suddenly but with a satisfied smile on her face. Never did Nils think he'd be glad not to have his dick inside a mouth!

However, it was soon going to be enveloped by something else. Thankfully, it wasn't something that would cause nearly the same level of spasms.

But it was definitely messing with his head just as much.

Ninian had decided to use those large breasts he loved so much to her advantage, suffocating his manhood between them. The sudden immense heat was breathtaking, but it was a manageable level of bliss even so.

…and it looked heavenly!

All he could see was the tip emerging from her cleavage. The rest was completely submerged in sublime squishiness. It was a different flavor of pleasure, and most importantly, one he could enjoy to its fullest without any worry of passing out.

“Ninian… ah… this feels… really good…” he had to say something!

And she was glad to hear it! Ninian only knew the basics of what to do, but to be reassured that he was already feeling good meant she could experiment without any fear of displeasing him. Therefore, she started to jiggle her tits up and down for a little bit, curious if it would prompt a reaction. She smiled with glee upon hearing him exhale loudly, prompting her to continue.

Nils couldn’t remain idle. He started to move his hips in unison with Ninian’s movements. His motions were only mild in comparison, preventing her cadence from being disturbed, but it was making him feel all the more ecstatic nonetheless.

Since his head was constantly poking out, Ninian figured it wouldn’t hurt to add her tongue into the mix. Nils shivered once he felt her tongue again. It was evoking more of that overwhelming feeling, but he did his best to fight back against it. It was nowhere near as frequent this time, so he was just about able to remain stable… as stable as one could be in this situation, anyway. All in all, he was enchanted. It felt outstanding to experience that unique kind of slipperiness tickling his cock whenever he pushed his hips up.

Nils was starting to notice a familiar feeling brewing within. It was something he had only experienced on his lonesome, but now, he was about to share that joy with another. However, he knew it was imperative he warned his sister first!

“...ahhh… N-Ninian…” he murmured, finding that task more difficult than expected. “I-If you keep that up, I’ll… ah… I’ll cum…”

“C-Cum…” Ninian sounded out of breath, but enthusiastic. “Cum for me, Nils…”

Hearing his beloved sister say something so lewd set him off. Nils came, groaning loudly as the first rope of cum shot up, splashing against his sister’s face. Subsequent shots didn’t make it as high, landing on her boobs instead, but that was by no means a bad alternative.

Once Nils recovered from his eyesight blurring, he saw firsthand just how much damage he had done. A line of creamy white liquid was covering his sister’s face, and her breasts were glimmering with it too.

Ninian was flustered beyond belief, but she was still smiling. “You came a lot, Nils… did I really make you that happy?”

“O-Of course you did…” he felt a tad embarrassed, but such emotions couldn’t last long in the presence of his returning arousal. How could he not feel horrendously horny again after seeing his sister covered in his cum? “And… I want to make you happy too, Ninian.”

“...and h-how will you do that…?”

There was an adorable shakiness to her voice. Nils suspected his sister knew what was coming, and hearing her anticipation on the matter granted him the courage to answer.

“I… I want to have sex with you, Ninian,” he confessed. “Is… is that okay?”

This was the biggest step of them all, and while he was convinced she wanted it too, it was only fair he asked, just to make sure! He didn’t want to pressure her into anything she’d regret, especially when they were already moving so fast…

However, Ninian knew what she wanted. Her answer came swiftly, and there was no indecisiveness in her voice at all. “I want that too, Nils. I want… to become one with you…”

If he knew this was what would happen hours prior, he would have freaked out. But now? It felt… natural. Like this was meant to happen. Nothing more could hold them back. Both love and lust were guiding them.

“There’s a shallower part of the lake nearby. Let’s do it there,” he suggested, and he had a reason for this specific request. “This place is our special spot, right? No one but us knows about it. I think… it makes sense to do it in the lake itself, don’t you think?”

They were also ice dragons. Their affinity was essentially water, so to become one within its domain… it was appropriate.

Ninian nodded, gradually lowering herself back into the lake, taking advantage of the opportunity to clean her body a little. She regretted the decision a little, wanting to feel his seed splattered over her face for a little while longer, but she doubted it would be long before she experienced that sensation again. This was not going to be the first time they did things like this.

Nils followed his sister as they swam to the suggested part of the lake, switching swimming for slow walking once they approached the shallower section. Here, Nils could sit down on the surface while keeping his shoulders and head above the water, so that was just what he did. He had a plan for how they were going to do this, and while it was spontaneous for sure, he believed it would be great.

“I want you to sit on my lap, Ninian,” he requested. “Is that alright?”

“Of course it is, Nils,” she giggled. “I’m happy to try anything you want, okay?”

That was something he’d keep in mind for later, but for now…

Ninian knew what he wanted her to do. Using his shoulders for support, she lowered her body onto his lap while he kept his submerged dick raised skyward with his hand. It took quite some effort on their end to find the right spot, but they found it.

“T-That’s it…” Ninian mumbled, feeling the sensation of his cock tickling her pussy for the very first time. Although this was taking place underwater, it did little to impact how shiver-inducing this was. “I-I’m going to… do it now, okay?”

“Mmm,” he acknowledged her. “Take your time, alright? I… I don’t want you to get hurt any more than necessary, you hear?”

“I know, Nils,” she spoke a little shakily, but she was determined.

Nils knew that a woman having her virginity taken wasn’t exactly a pleasant experience for them. That was why he had chosen this position. By granting her all the control, she could take things at her own pace. He didn’t mind the wait-- not when he was at eye level with those bountiful breasts. They looked especially amazing with all the water dripping down them.

Ninian indeed took her time, adjusting to the feeling of his member gradually sinking inside her. At first, it was going decently. It was staggering, certainly, but she could handle it.

…but that changed once she felt her hymen break. The burst of pain that followed put a stop to her efforts. Her body started to ache horrendously. Tears started to form in her eyes.

It was agonizing.

But Nils was there to help her. He hugged her firmly, keeping her steady and stable while she wept. Even as so much pain flowed through her being, Ninian fought back valiantly against the anguish.

Nils focused on nothing but comfort and support. His sister needed him, and he was going to do everything he could.

“...I-I’m okay…” she still sounded hurt, but the pain was depleting. Ninian breathed heavily, resisting every temptation to raise her body and pull his member out. This was something she was going to conquer. She wanted to feel good, after all, and she wanted to make Nils feel good too! She was so grateful for everything her brother was doing, all but confirming the love he had for her even during this moment of lust. “I’m okay… I’m okay… I’m okay.”

Words weren’t going to be enough to prove that, however, and Ninian knew that. Keen to reinforce her claim and continue the fight, she once again held his shoulders tightly and resumed lowering her body. The pain flared up once more, but not once did it approach the peak it had ascended to beforehand. It was just about bearable, and that was what allowed her to continuously lower herself further and further until there was nowhere else to go.

She had done it.

“I did it…” she was proud and sounded it too! “Ehehe… does… does it feel good for you, Nils…?”

Truthfully, Nils did not know. He had completely disregarded any feeling from down below, instead placing all his focus on his sister’s security. Now that she was safe and secure, he focused on the pressure he was feeling… and he found himself baffled that he was able to ignore it for so long!

Ninian was tight. He wasn’t expecting her squeeze to be this strong! The constant strain was exhilarating in a way not too different from how phenomenal it felt to have his cock inside her mouth. That worried him a little, as that experience was very overwhelming.

But this time, he was determined to overcome it. Ninian had braved pain, and he too had to overcome quite a unique flavor of it. If he didn’t, he’d cum way too fast and Ninian wouldn’t feel as good for long, and he was not going to have that!

“It feels… really good…” he confessed, finding the spare energy to speak.

“I’m so glad…” she sounded ecstatic at that response, giggling through the lingering pain. “I’m going to try to move now…”

Though as much as she wanted to move… she couldn’t. Ninian was suffering from a sudden burst of timidness.

Her mind had started to be cruel. It was beginning to dawn on her exactly what she was doing.

She was having sex! With Nils!!

She had been so determined before, but now her emotions were all over the place. It was hard to focus. Everything felt so good, but she was also feeling pain, and she couldn’t keep hold of any of her thoughts, and she couldn’t-

“Ninian,” Nils called out to her. “I love you.”

That was not the first time he had said those words to her.

But now, they have taken on a whole new meaning.

The moment of calamity faded as quickly as it had arrived. She felt nothing but pure happiness… and the courage to say something very important.

“I love you too, Nils-”

As soon as those words left her mouth, his lips met hers. The sudden embrace made her quiver, but once feelings of warmth and love started to spread throughout her body, she relaxed. The kiss was not long-lasting, but it didn’t need to be. Nils sensed her internal melancholy and proposed a hasty but sufficient solution. He had already realized she was a little weak to kisses, it seemed!

Ninian, fueled by a new burst of courage, followed through with what she said moments before. She started to raise her body, not letting any pinches of pain stop her. Once she felt his cock about to leave the safety of her walls, she quickly slammed her hips back down. The discomfort was little compared to what it was moments ago. In fact, she barely even noticed its presence! Serenity and satisfaction were far more prominent feelings.

It was now easy to repeat the same motions over and over, and every time she did so, she felt those wondrous feelings blossom. This felt amazing! She now understood why her body craved these sensations.

But the best part? She was doing this with the most important man in her life. The one she treasured more than anyone. Her beloved brother. Nils.

The brother in question was doing his best to contribute too. Ninian was riding him so wonderfully, but he could tell the process was beginning to wear her out. While he admired her tenacity, he knew he had to intervene soon. Even so, he let her keep going for as long as she could. This was a challenge for her, and he didn’t want to disrupt that any sooner than necessary. Additionally, sitting back and watching her boobs jiggle up and down while he experienced unparalleled pleasure against his most sensitive area was pretty good too!

Ninian proved to be more tenacious than he thought. Just as she looked like she was about to collapse, she desperately fought back against her urges, eager to ride him while maintaining her speed. Nils was partly hoping she would pause to give him a break from all this wondrous pleasure too, but since she wasn’t, he was finding himself in a situation far more overwhelming than the earlier blowjob.

The friction was unbearably intense, but he couldn’t deny he was feeling phenomenal. Rather than fight back, he embraced it for all it was, knowing full well what that would do to him.

He had a feeling Ninian was experiencing the same stimulations. Her moans were the indicator, for they were increasing in volume and frequency. Once her walls began to grasp his cock with an arduous grip, he knew she had finally reached her end. Ninian screamed in a crackling joy, her lungs depleting and preventing her from warning him about her orgasm, but he had seen all the signs ahead of time.

Contrastingly, Nils had just enough air to warn her of his incoming climax. “Ninian… I’m-”

Whether it was an approval of what he’d inevitably say, or a sudden spontaneous act, he wasn’t sure. Nonetheless, he was cut off by Ninian pulling him closer, forcing his head into the sanctuary that was her breasts. The heat and comfort of her bosom was abrupt, but he wasn’t complaining one bit. He had planned to give her an opportunity to get off, lest he cum inside her… but he had no choice now… not that he minded. Nils relaxed, enjoying the luxury affluence of his sister’s breasts as the grandest of all pleasures started to echo throughout his being.

He came, unleashing what felt like all the semen that had stockpiled directly into her virgin womb. Absolutely nothing had prepared him for how spectacular it would feel. He had no words, other than that he was happy that it was with her.

The heat of her brother’s seed sloshing inside her magnified Ninian’s own moment of tranquility, and together, they indulged in the greatest happiness one could feel. The moment was fleeting, but its departure was welcome, for they didn’t want to pass out while half-submerged in water!

For some time, they stayed like this, simply enjoying the comfort of the other without speaking a word. Ninian was content, and so was Nils-- he was still safely within her bosom, after all!

___

“...Nils… am I being too clingy…?” Ninian asked bashfully. “I really don’t want to leave this spot…”

They were sitting by the water’s edge, continuing to recuperate before they continued their journey.

“Of course not,” he answered honestly. “Be as clingy as you want, in fact. I’m not going to complain.”

Ninian had opted to use his lap for a seat… and hadn’t left it for some time. He had no problems with it whatsoever though. She was leaning back far enough for him to see the beautiful view of her front body from a different angle too.

Of course, such magnificent vistas were an inevitable catalyst for arousal, but Ninian had solved that problem by returning his cock to its new home-- her pussy. Their sex was slow and steady, allowing them to simultaneously rest while feeling pleasure. He had also helped himself to her breasts and had been playing with them for some time. He was being just as clingy as her, if anything!

Their destination was still the village, but now that they had entered this exciting new stage of their relationship, their plans had been delayed a little. There was so much to catch up on now that they had begun being intimate.

“I’m happy,” Ninian sounded relieved. “I want to stay like this for the rest of the day, basking in your warmth…”

She was speaking his language. He wanted that too. The village didn’t even know they were coming back anyway, so it wouldn’t hurt to stay here for a little while longer!

“I love you, Ninian,” he told her the four special words that always made her quiver. “More than anything.”

“Ahh… I love you too, Nils… so much…”

Such declarations always lead to a kiss, and this one was as joyous as all the others. Nils was a little ashamed to admit he had lost count already!

They were going to spend the rest of their lives in this world, and while such a decision was made initially with much sorrow… well, they couldn’t be happier now. They would miss their friends, of course, but they would be okay.

Ninian and Nils were now truly inseparable, now and forevermore.

Patreon November 2022 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Elise is the winner of the next biweekly poll! I do plan to catch up on these, by the way! They haven't been forgotten! I will be tackling them once commissions are finally finished.

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon November 2022 Platinum Poll Results

The "Nowi/Nah/Robin" story is the winner of the Platinum Poll! That sure sounds familiar! Look forward to it!

An Erotic Weekend at Hotel Richissime (Serena/Reader from Pokémon X & Y)

Never had the luxury of a weekend’s rest been more appreciated.

Serena was done with this week. Describing it as stressful felt like an understatement and a half! She would have rather had to endure endless combatants at the Pokémon League desperately trying to claim the title of Champion away from her.

The current champion of the Kalos region was currently working under Diantha, one of the former champions. As ironic as it was, it was for good reason; Diantha had a plethora of experience as an actress and a performer, and these skills were currently in the process of being handed down to the younger woman. The reason this was even happening in the first place was because she had been invited to play a notable role in an upcoming movie… and it was no secret she had been offered the job because of her borderline-celebrity status. The current champion and a former champion in a single film? That was how you made money.

However, production was a far tougher beast than she initially expected. Being coached by Diantha was one thing, but putting what she had learned into practice was not her strong point. It certainly didn’t help that they had one especially picky director, but he was renowned for making the best movies, so that was a reason why.

…but goodness, the retakes were endless. There were only so many times she could say the same lines and perform the same kind of dance before she lost her mind!

But at least it was over-- for this weekend, at least. She could now go home and spend the weekend sleeping. Her muscles were begging for rest.

“You did well this week,” Diantha praised her, greeting her student while she was changing back into her ordinary attire. “I could tell you were putting in 110%.”

“And I am 110% tired,” Serena responded, not afraid to forsake being respectful due to how frustrated she was.

Diantha chuckled lightly but briefly, deciding it was best not to agitate the poor girl. Her mood was not the greatest, and understandably so “I commend you for not wanting to smack the director when he called for that tenth take.”

“I was ready to strangle him,” Serena confessed. “But the money is good.”

“This work is difficult, but you will get used to it,” Diantha reassured her, and while Serena did appreciate her teacher’s attempt to soften her mood, it wasn’t really helping. What the former champion decided to say next, however… “I understand it’s gotten you quite stressed as well, but there’s no need to worry-- I have a solution! In fact, it’s a little trick I used when I first started my acting career as well.”

Serena’s interest was piqued slightly, enough to prompt a response. “Go on...”

“The production company for this film is responsible for a variety of films,” Diantha continued, walking towards a nearby door. Serena recalled that was where they kept a lot of the outfits they wore for the film, and that she had no permission to take a peek. The protocols were a little odd, but it seemed her superior had enough clearance. “And so long as none of the outfits are required at a given time, they’re allowed to be borrowed for personal use… well, so long as no one notices, of course.”

“...what are you getting at?” Serena wasn’t in the mood for the monologuing.

Diantha smiled and opened the door, revealing what appeared to be a large storage room. Serena’s curiosity was tickled enough for her to follow her mentor as she walked in, and the things she saw amazed her. There were costumes for pretty much everything one could imagine, but her eyes were drawn most to the… adult outfits.

There was so much here! There was a sea of lingerie, bunny outfits of all shapes and sizes, and even some maid costumes!

…and that was only what she saw at a glance!

“You have a boyfriend, correct?” Diantha asked rhetorically. She already knew the answer. “Take a few. If it’s just for the weekend, nobody will notice.”

“Hold on,” Serena was beginning to understand where this was going. “...are you telling me to fuck my boyfriend… in these outfits?”

“Well, not directly… but yes,” she wasn’t going to sugarcoat it. “...and trust me, the outfits do wonders. Your body will end up aching like it is right now… but it’ll be a good ache. Don’t underestimate how soothing some good sex can be. Plus, you could put your new acting skills to good use with these outfits, don’t you think?”

This was a very strange conversation, but Diantha was completely right. Sex sounded like an amazing medicine, especially with all these erotic outfits. These things were expensive!

“...are you sure it’s alright?” Serena was a tad hesitant. The selection here was mind-bogglingly good, but the last thing she wanted was to potentially get in trouble with her superiors.

Diantha nodded, demonstrating all was well by picking out an outfit for her to take home.

Serena was faced with countless choices to make, but ultimately, she managed to pick three diverse outfits that would not only look phenomenal on her, but also appeal to the things her boyfriend liked. After all, if she wanted to be fucked, she needed to really encourage him, and what better way than fulfilling some of his fantasies? He was traveling quite far to get here, so it was only fair!

Speaking of which, she had plans with said boyfriend, and this little side activity was delaying her. Therefore, she opted not to try on the outfits, but they all matched her sizes just fine, so everything was going to be grand.

“Thanks, Diantha,” she bid farewell to her mentor. “Have a great weekend, because I know I sure will!”

___

“Here you go, sir,” the receptionist handed the key over. “Enjoy your stay at Hotel Richissime.”

You took a deep breath. You could finally relax!

It was never fun being caught in the rain. Lumiose City was a bustling place even within the stormy weather, and thanks to it, it had proven troublesome to get to your destination. Who knew it was so easy to get lost in what was essentially a massive circle? It certainly didn’t help that all the taxis were being taken by people trying to avoid the awful weather!

But never mind that-- you were finally here! The journey to the city had been long and tiresome, and you were now in desperate need of a shower, but you were finally here!

…and most importantly, you were moments away from finally getting to see your girlfriend for the first time in a month! That was more than enough to lift your spirits. The wait had been agonizing. A little rain wasn’t going to spoil that one bit.

You were thankful Serena had suggested the idea of a romantic weekend. You were even more grateful that she had recommended staying in a luxurious hotel! Life’s troubles could be easily forgotten this way, and it was far preferable to getting a train to Vaniville Town after flying back into the Kalos region. The promised weekend was finally here, and from what her earlier venting on the phone about her work suggested, it seemed she really needed this getaway too.

Naturally, you were going to do everything you could to make her weekend a magnificent one. Serena currently had a lot more on her plate than you did; she was juggling not only her responsibility as champion, but she was also working on a movie! Doing both at once was intense work, making you feel a little bad about abdicating the title as that could have lessened her load, but you couldn’t ignore your desire for a new adventure in a new region. Besides, it was her decision to conquer the Elite Four and claim the title for herself. She knew what she was getting into.

Since she was based in Lumiose, Serena had beaten you to the hotel. That likely meant she had avoided the awful weather, and you were glad-- that was something she absolutely didn’t need! After taking the elevator to a private floor reserved for romantic couples and traversing the corridors a little, you finally arrived at your destination.

Upon opening the door, you were greeted by a large velvet room, built with a massive bed that was designed to endure something aside from sleep. Soon enough, you heard faint noises coming from the bathroom. The door opened, and there was the woman you cherished above any other. Upon noticing your presence, Serena sprinted toward you, and before you could even comprehend her sudden speed increase, her lips were connected to yours.

You had missed this.

You and Serena were content with the relationship currently being long-distance for the most part, but the need for physical intimacy couldn’t be ignored. As lonesome as it could be at times, it was these moments of reunion that made the waiting all the more worth it.

“Ah… you won’t believe how happy I am to see you,” Serena seemed… strangely thrilled once the kiss broke. Well, she was always excited to see you, naturally, but there was an unusually high level of giddiness to her voice. It was odd, especially after all the work-related venting, but perhaps you were underestimating how much she missed you. A month was a long time, after all!

You kissed her on the forehead, noticing she was quite a bit shaky physically too! Was she this excited to see you again? Either that, or all the stress from her work had accumulated and amplified her need for comfort from her boyfriend. Something like that sounded reasonable.

No matter the reason, your objective hadn’t changed: you were going to make this night magical.

…in a little bit.

“If you don’t mind, I’m a little soggy, so I’m going to take a quick shower,” you told her, and it was definitely going to be quick! You weren’t going to leave your favorite girl waiting for long.

“Sure, no problem!” Serena was content. “And when you finish… I will have a surprise waiting for you.”

Oh?

Now that was intriguing! You suspected her cheeky little comment had some correlation to her fantastic mood. Either way, you were quite eager to see what she had planned.

…and you were going to make this shower very, very quick!

___

…and indeed it was. All you could think about was the surprise your beautiful girlfriend had waiting for you, so was it any wonder the shower was simple but sweet?

Upon changing into a set of clean clothes, you stepped back into the bedroom, and what you saw was riveting.

“Ah, there you are, my master!” Serena sounded especially captivated by your presence, more so than the norm. She rushed over to you, taking you by the hand. “You sure do know how to keep your sweetheart waiting!”

…you weren’t sure whether to be more confused by the use of ‘master’, or the immensely erotic outfit she was wearing.

Serena had adopted a bunny outfit that barely fit her; the red attire clung to her skin, placing emphasis on her incredible curves; those large breasts of hers were barely contained; her legs were completely covered by fishnet stockings, and the addition of the cute bow tie and adorable fake Bunnelby ears contrasted how sexual everything else was.

…and that was just what you noticed at a glance.

“Here you go, my master,” she dragged you over to the nearby table, offering a cocktail drink that you were certain wasn’t there before. Nonetheless, you were happy to silently accept the beverage; a little bit of alcohol through your system would probably eliminate your complete and utter confusion on the matter.

You took a few sips, sitting down partly so you could relax, and partly so you would be at eye level with the beautiful breasts you loved so much. There was so much to see from this angle! Alas, the gorgeous sight was fleeting as Serena carefully fell to her knees. However, your thoughts flipped instantly once she started tugging at your trousers.

Serena gazed up at you with a cheeky smile on her face. “I want my drink too, master~”

Despite the time apart, her expertise in sexual foreplay hadn’t diminished. You were already rock-hard, and hearing her exhale in excitement upon seeing it in all its glory brought much satisfaction on your end. Serena wasted little time and wrapped her hand around it, feeling you up for some time.

“Do you like this, master…?” she asked awfully innocently.

…and it was then that it hit you.

This was obviously roleplay-- anyone with half a brain could figure that out. However, this was a particular form of it that you had specifically requested!

The time apart led to a lot of dirty calls and text messages. During one sexting-filled night, you had expressed interest in her playing the role of a devoted servant, and also made mention of how nice it would be to see her wearing a playboy bunny outfit.

You had not expected her to combine both fantasies at once, but you were all for it!

“I do like this,” you answered her, finally deciding to play along. You already knew this was going to be a fantastic night, but this had all but secured it. The role of a submissive servant was something she likely needed as well, for what better way to deal with stress than get by getting fucked silly by the man she loved? You would be sure to forsake any gentleness when that moment arrived. For now though, you had to do something about that salivation problem of hers. “But I would like it more if you used your mouth. Can you do that for me?”

“It would be my pleasure, my master~” she accepted your request with a grin, and to express her enthusiasm further, she wasted no time in treating your dick to an uncountable number of sloppy kisses and licks. The pure hunger she was emitting couldn’t be faked, nor could her growing hunger.

Hence, it was no surprise when she soon took your cock into her warm, inviting mouth. Serena demonstrated her dicksucking skills quickly, taking in everything you had to offer within moments. She started to bob her head energetically, keeping the flow of saliva constant and sucking in her cheeks as much as she could. She knew how to suck cock, and it was yours and yours alone that she had trained with.

Even when she ended up overexerting a little, she spent her recuperation time tending to your balls, licking them over and over while her gaze never left yours. She loved it when you watched her doing dirty things.

It did make you wonder though… how far would she take this role of a submissive servant?

For instance… would she be happy if you slammed your cock down her throat and started fucking it at an immense speed?

The answer to that was… absolutely!

Serena was naturally surprised when you did just that. Even so, she embraced it, thrilled to experience the sudden dominance. You held onto her by her fake ears while you pounded her mouth, and to simultaneously make you feel even better while proving she adored this, she even kept her head flowing back and forth with a matching rhythm.

Unsurprisingly, it was very overwhelming for her.

But she wasn’t one to go down without a fight! When she started to choke a bit, she made sure to communicate that all as well by holding onto you firmly. Her resolve was impressive and absurdly hot, so you made sure to reward her with even fiercer throat-fucking. The level of humidity stimulating your member was close to making you cum, but you held back as much as you could. While she did express desire in a drink, surely she could wait a little longer for the ultimate prize! You first wanted to burn the view of this erotic sight into your memory.

Serena’s endurance was shocking. Despite the dominant thrusts you were inflicting on her, she managed to keep herself relatively stable. She was undoubtedly resisting so many urges to back away.

The gurgling noises were, however, increasing quite a bit in frequency and volume. She couldn’t last for much longer, so to avoid a messy ejection, you granted her mercy by swiftly and suddenly ejecting your shimmering shaft.

The beautiful face of your girlfriend had been tainted. Everything around her mouth was drenched in saliva and she was struggling to breathe. Yet in between those deep breaths, you heard satisfied chuckles.

“...ahh… ahhhh… t-that, ah…” she mumbled, a little out of it, but she managed to recover enough to resume character. “...ahhh… that was… an intense punishment, m-my master…”

Punishment, hmm? You could roll with that. “You’ve been a bad girl, Serena, and I’m afraid your punishment isn’t over yet.”

“O-Oooh? W-What must I do… for your forgiveness, m-master…?”

You weren’t sure if the stutters were from the face-fucking or genuine arousal at the roleplay.

“Show me those massive tits of yours,” you ordered with a harsher tone, fully embracing your role. “Then use them to service me. That’s what they’re there for, isn’t it?”

“O-Of course, my master!” Serena was satisfied with the response.

This would give her time to recover her lungs while still gifting you with another gorgeous sight. You watched Serena as she discarded what kept her breasts concealed, revealing them in all their glory. She was astonishingly well-endowed, possessing a pair of large tits that your cock loved resting between. It had been quite some time since you had felt their warmth tickling your member, but now that long wait was about to be over.

Serena, already knowing what to do, took the initiative. She grabbed her breasts and promptly swallowed your eager shaft, completely enveloping everything aside from the tip. The view was as enchanting as ever, perhaps even more so with how she was panting heavily and still drooling! Of course, it felt incredible too. The sheer humidity was off the charts. Was all the sweat to blame? The facefucking had done quite a number on her body; it was warm to the touch, and that felt divine when combined with her squishy tits.

Eager to please, Serena started to jiggle her tits around your dick in a teasing manner. She made sure that it was always enveloped by her soft mounds, lest the contrast of cool air ruin the moment. The constant suffocation made your cock feel even hotter, and Serena was well aware that was the secret to making you groan. You sat back a little, enjoying what was left of the beverage while her nipples danced in circles as she serviced you. Her eyes never left yours, as if always seeking encouragement or wanting to make sure she was doing a good job.

The titfuck was transcendent. There was no other way to describe it. The constant friction of her bountiful breasts… the boiling temperature… and the hot saliva she was adding frequently to keep your cock well-lubricated. She was doing a terrific job, so it was no wonder you were feeling that build-up happening again.

This time, however, you believed she deserved it.

“Serena, I’m going to cum,” you warned her. “Do you want your master to make a mess of you?”

“Y-Yes, yes please!” Serena was elated to hear the suggestion. “I want it… all over me… master’s delicious cum~”

You no longer had any doubts. That shaky breathing and speech… it was not fake in the slightest. Serena was drunk on lust, far more than she usually was, and was masking it well within this little roleplay session.

You finally came, drenching the gap between her breasts in a torrent of semen. Noticing you were cumming hard, Serena hastily released her tits and freed your member. She took hold and aimed it high, wanting to make sure her face received its fair share of the reward too. You watched with awe as so much spunk splashed across her face and entered her mouth. Your beloved girlfriend soaked in your semen was always amazing to see. You had saved up a lot for her, and she was accepting her payment for a job well done with elation.

“W-Wow… you came so much, master~” Serena was giggling with glee, swallowing some lingering semen in her mouth and licking her lips clean.

Seeing her look so happy while painted white… it was maddeningly hot!

You wanted her. No-- you needed her.

“Serena…” you were more breathless than her. “I need you. Badly.”

You wanted to rip off the rest of that outfit. You needed to see more of her. Now.

“I need you too, master~” she was willing, except… “But may I have your permission to clean my face first?”

As fun as it would be to look up while fucking her and see that cum-stained face, you had splashed quite a bit on her face. She was a mess, so you couldn’t blame her for wanting to get cleaned up.

…but the wait…!

Well, you had waited this long already. An extra minute or two wouldn’t hurt.

“Permission granted.”

Serena smiled and headed off towards the bathroom, but before she entered, she spoke again. “Oh, master… there is a letter on the table. I was going to read it to you when we began, but I got a little carried away… so give it a quick read, please!”

She then closed the door to the bathroom, but not before quickly fetching a small bag to take in with her. That was unusual, but the curiosity behind this letter of hers was far grander. You sat up, located it, and started to read.

“Welcome to your three-course meal, darling! I’ve picked out three special outfits to wear, and three unique characters to play as. We’re both in need of a stress-relieving night, and the best way to solve that is by having a little fun while we fuck, don’t you agree?”

Well then! This was an interesting revelation-- she had two more outfits!

“For your appetizer, I will play the role of a devoted servant who will do anything her master asks for! Will you treat me kindly, or harshly? It’s up to you!”

In the end, it had been somewhere in the middle, he supposed.

“Oh, by the way! Try not to rip apart these outfits, hmm? I know you like to get a little wild, but these are borrowed, not bought!”

Wow. It was a good thing she had retreated to the bathroom. You were almost about to do just that…

“Now, let’s get onto the meals! For your main course, I will be-”

“You! I’ve finally found you!”

The sudden shouting startled you slightly.

Serena had revealed herself once more. Staying true to the letter, she had completely switched attire, and seemingly her personality had shifted too…?

This time, she looked like a… ninja. The white robes, sash, and headband suggested as such, but the abundance of exposed cleavage was too distracting for your mind. If that sash were to loosen even the slightest, those beautiful boobs of hers that you loved so much would bounce out! The erotic display almost made you not notice that she had even tied her hair into a ponytail too!

“I have been told you have information on a scroll of my clan-- one that has been passed down through generations, but was stolen during our most important ceremony,” she said a whole bunch of nonsense, but you had to applaud her for keeping it all together. Her acting was fantastic!

“Oh yeah? And what if I do?” you played along.

It was a little tricky to do so since her thighs looked amazing in that outfit. They were completely exposed, and with only a little fabric covering the gap between her legs, you suspected she was probably not wearing any underwear.

Hot.

“Hmph. You think you’re tough, hmm?” she didn’t sound impressed, and in response to your defiance, she pulled out two knives.

…two very sharp-looking knives.

Oh.

…this wasn’t some kind of yandere ninja, was it?

Serena scraped the knives together, making a horrific-sounding sound that was making you contemplate many things. You hadn’t accidentally suggested that you had a fetish for almost dying, had you…? You weren’t sure, but what you did know is that you wouldn’t mind another cocktail or three.

“Lay down,” she was the one providing the orders this time. “Unless you want to know just how deep these knives can cut.”

Her tone was harsh and commanding, befitting of an alleged ninja who had something precious taken away from her. You did as you were told, mainly to play along… though there was a little fear influencing things. She wouldn’t do anything drastic though. You obviously knew that!

…but it wouldn’t hurt to expect the unexpected.

“Ha! Nice strategy, exposing yourself like that!” she pointed out that you were still bottomless, climbing onto the bed, and then standing on top of it, towering over you. “Unfortunately, you will find I am unaffected by perverts!”

This was a purposeful move. You could see up her robe, and just about make out that she was wearing absolutely nothing underneath, confirming your suspicions. Her pussy was barely in view, but even so, you could tell she was soaking wet.

“Now, tell me where the scroll is!” she demanded.

“I have no reason to,” you told her.

“Are you sure you don’t?” Serena scraped the knives against each other again.

This time, however, you had a plan. “Kill me, and you’ll never find out where it is.”

Serena glared down at you, mumbling frustratingly. “You’re not wrong there, but not to worry-- a ninja has many ways to get what she wants.”

To demonstrate what she meant, she revealed the true reason she had chosen to stand on the bed. Your cock was soon embraced by something that felt absolutely divine, but it was not a mouth, nor her breasts, nor even her hands.

Serena had chosen to use her foot. She was presently rubbing it up and down your cock… and you were shocked at how pleasant it felt. This was something she had never done before too!

“Does that feel good, hmm? You are one sick freak,” she sounded disgusted at what she was doing… which was a turn-on. “Perhaps you’ll be willing to tell me the location of the scroll after some of this. What do you say?”

…hadn’t she said she couldn’t be affected by perverts?

Ah, what the hell. This was weird… but tremendously exciting. The texture of her foot was reminiscent of her hands, but it was naturally larger and felt a little more muscular. The result was a feeling that felt so familiar yet so different, but it was something you could certainly get used to!

“Such a p-pervert, you a-are,” she scolded you again, continuing the appalled facade, but hearing the stutters suggested that she was perhaps enjoying this more than she let on. Was that the persona, or the real Serena? Either way, you were fascinated to see where this was going next. “Hmph. It looks like ordinary interrogation does not work. It looks like I will have to resort to drastic measures.”

Serena was not kidding. She undid the sash holding her outfit together, letting it fall to the floor… and completely exposing her entire nude boy. She was as sexy as ever, but seeing it from this angle was definitely a first-time experience! Seeing her breasts from so far below really highlighted their size, and you could even see a bit of butt from the gap between her legs. It was an erotic sight, and it got even better when she bent both legs and straddled your lap. The only thing left on was her tights, but they looked really good in contrast with her naked body.

She then threw the knives away, which was probably the best part.

“You must want this d-disgusting thing inside me so badly, hmm?” she spoke as if she was sickened at the things she was doing. The tone was almost convincing, but the humidity of her pussy sliding against your shaft was telling a different story. “Very well then! If it is for the f-future of my clan, then s-sacrifices must be m-made!”

Serena grasped your cock.

Her hand was shaking vigorously. The cause wasn’t nerves, however, but rather excitement!

This main meal was proving to be quite a challenge for her to digest, wasn’t it? Nonetheless, she wasn’t a quitter by any means. She was going to see this through to the end, even if the roleplay had sort of collapsed a little along the way.

Lifting her body one last time, Serena promptly impaled her pussy onto your cock, moaning loudly as bliss coursed throughout her body. She swallowed you completely whole, engulfing your member in a form of boiling heat you had sorely missed.

“F-Fuck!” she groaned, biting down hard on her lip. That was all Serena, and you loved it.

“Hmm? I thought you wanted to know the location of that scroll?” you teased her. “Don’t tell me you just wanted my cock?”

“D-Don’t be absurd!” she growled in return. “A-As I said… I am doing what must be done. You will tell me the location of the… ohfuck… the… t-the scroll… a-after I make you… s-submit…”

Never had bad acting been so arousing. Serena was still determined to stay in character though. Despite knowing it would worsen her condition, she willingly lifted herself up and slammed her hips back down, riding you at a sufficient pace that was gradually growing. She was trying her hardest to hold her moans back… and failing miserably.

This felt amazing! It had been so long since you had sex with her, and while this was an unusual scenario to be making love in, the uniqueness of it all was somehow making it better. This was definitely going to be a night you’d remember for the rest of your life.

You did your best to contribute to the best of your ability, thrusting up in unison with her riding. It disrupted her cadence a little and elevated the instability of her body, but it was a joy to watch nevertheless. Her body was glittering with sweat, and it looked especially fantastic around her breasts. Now that there were no dangerous weapons to worry about, you grasped them both, squeezing them enthusiastically and making her balance even more volatile.

“Aaahh… you fiend… how dare you…” Serena tried her best to maintain the roleplay, but she was struggling. However, she soon learned there was a solution to her problem: character development. “A-And yet… I m-must confess… it f-feels… q-quite good…!”

“Oh?”

“Y-You… s-sir… p-perhaps you a-are not involved with t-those d-diabolical f-fiends who stole o-our scroll…” she spoke very slowly, for she was too occupied with moaning. “Ahh… f-fuck… I… I h-have made an e-error… so I s-shall… apologize b-by…. fuckfuckfucccckkk… b-by letting y-you join our c-clan… s-so you may have m-me… w-whenever you w-waaaannnttt!!”

This was a plot twist you could get behind. The young ninja warrior had completely fallen for your cock. She refused to stop bouncing on it! The pleasure was just too addicting for her, and you knew this too as you were experiencing a slice of heaven yourself. You were just glad you didn’t have much of a speaking role in this play.

“Oh… oh fuck… FUCK!!! I’m cumming… CUMMING!!!”

Serena came. Hard. Her walls coiled up around your cock suddenly, squeezing it with such intense strength that you were rendered speechless from how disorientating it was. It was a pleasure so bountiful that it hurt… but it was a special kind of pain you could get behind, especially as it was bringing you to your climax too. You had no choice but to cum inside her, but you weren’t opposed to that in the slightest. Serena’s womb received the taste of your semen for the first time in a while, and she relished in the constant spasms her body was suffering from.

In the end, she collapsed, completely devoid of all strength. Serena breathed heavily and loudly, and while you were tempted to call out to her to ask if she was okay, the roleplay hadn’t actually been truly broken at all just yet. Hence, you refrained, and ultimately she just about managed to stand. Her legs were shaky and she looked unbearably dizzy, but you trusted that she’d be okay.

“A-Ah… n-not bad… I will v-visit again… with details on h-how to… join the clan…” she continued her adorable nonsense, sounding just as dazed as she looked. “B-But for now… I must leave… farewell.”

Serena left to head to the bathroom. She was slow, but a little steadiness made sure she arrived. Once the door closed, you lunged at the letter, desperate to read what she had to say about this section and the last.

This was a three-course meal, after all. Surely, there was still room in her stomach for a little dessert?

Her womb could take more.

“For your main course, I will be playing the role of a ninja dressed in very revealing clothes. She will be interrogating you with her body, demanding information. Will she succeed in her task? That’s up to you!”

Well, she succeeded in recruiting you into her clan so you could fuck whenever she wanted, so there was that.

You glanced up, making sure Serena hadn’t entered the room just yet. Fortunately, she hadn’t, meaning you could finally prepare your stomach on what kind of food to expect.

“For dessert… I will be a mind-broken sex slave.”

Oh.

That was not where you saw this coming, and yet, you couldn’t ignore that your cock had throbbed upon reading that sentence.

“I want you to use me however you wish. Pull my hair. Degrade me. Spank me. I am yours. I’ll even be wearing your favorite kind of bikini! Go wild. I want to come out of this aching.”

…she already was.

Serena then opened the door, revealing she was indeed wearing what you had in mind. It was a tiny slingshot bikini that barely covered her nipples and pussy, leaving very little to the imagination. It was ridiculously teasing, and that was why you loved it so much.

You had to give credit where credit was due-- she knew how to do one heck of a deadpan expression. Serena looked emotionless… which begged the question of how you’d eat this dessert.

If she was playing the role of an obedient sex slave, then perhaps orders were key.

“Serena,” you called out to her, and she slightly lifted her head. “On the bed. All fours. Now.”

She nodded and did exactly as she was told, taking her place aside you, albeit on all fours. You shuffled up behind her, admiring her bubbly butt. You gently placed your hands on it, appreciating how squishy it was… until you remembered what she had said. You had never spanked Serena before, but the invitation to do so was just too alluring.

Smack!

Serena exhaled loudly at the sudden pain coming from her rear, but she did not break character.

The idea of her being a mindless sex object was something you had texted her while you were a little tipsy and very horny in the middle of the night. You had even apologized about it the day after, not wanting her to believe that you saw her as a sex object.

Her response lived rent-free in your head.

“Well, we could accomplish that with the help of a psychic-type Pokémon, so maybe someday!”

The topic wasn’t brought up again after that, but it was something you sometimes remembered.

Of course, she hadn’t acquired the help of any physic types-- that would be insane! She was merely playing the role of a personal sex slave, and you were completely happy with that. It was going to be fun doing all the things you wanted to while seeing if she’d ever break character during it!

“You have one fat ass, Serena,” you complimented her rear. “In fact, I think I wouldn’t mind fucking it.”

Serena shivered in response, but she seemed content with the notion. Having sex that way had only been done a handful of times, and the lack of any verbal reply suggested she had probably mentally prepared for this possibility. Thus, you pulled away the line of fabric and spread her cheeks, observing the two holes you loved to fucked. One was still dripping a little with cum, so it was only fair you gave the same treatment to the other.

It was maddeningly tempting to tease her, but goodness, being granted permission to fuck her ass in such an unusual way was crazy hot. Therefore, you positioned yourself behind her, using a finger (and later two) to prepare her for imminent penetration. It was also a test to see how she’d react, and to your surprise, she managed to keep it together.

The emotionless had its appeal… but you didn’t want her to hold back her moans. That was no fun! They were your fuel!

You wondered if it was worth ordering her to keep her voice unrestrained… but then again… you were interested in seeing how long she’d last.

…and she wanted to be degraded, right?

Hmm…

“Change of plans,” you told her. “Serena, stand by the window. Lean up against it. I think it would be nice to give the fair people of Lumiose City a little show. What do you think?”

The window, fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on who you asked, was one-way. Nobody could actually see in.

But Serena didn’t know that. It was a little tidbit you had learned when booking the room and forgot to mention. You were glad you hadn’t.

At first, she seemed hesitant, but she stayed true to her character and did what she was ordered to. You were staying on one of the lower floors, and the rain had even calmed down too! Anyone who decided to gaze up a little at the street would be gifted with quite the sight. At least, that was what she’d believe.

“I don’t think anyone would expect to see the champion getting fucked ruthlessly against the window,” you pointed out her reputation was potentially on the line here… but even so, she remained resolute!

But would that stubborn courage last? It was time to find out.

Positioning your cock against her crack, you started to push in. Her ass offered plenty of resistance, having recovered from the immense fucking you gave it last month, but Serena’s butt had been opened up before and it could be again. After applying some spit to help soften her defenses, you managed to slip your head inside, causing the lightest of whimpers to escape her mouth. Those weeps of joy continued even as you pushed further in, conquering her anus within a matter of seconds.

Once you had bottomed out, Serena’s deep breathing was noticeable. She had done well to accept your member. That meant it was time for a reward.

“You are such a slut,” you breathed into her ear, causing her to exhale. Loudly. “You love my cock in your ass, don’t you?”

Serena didn’t say anything in return, but she didn’t need to. Her breathing was fast and ferocious, and she was even fidgeting a little too. Internally, she was having the most delightful of meltdowns about that little comment.

This was as much of a dessert for her as it was for you. She loved being degraded. Being treated like nothing. That was the true reason she didn’t accept your apology when you even suggested the notion of a sex slave roleplay. Why would she? She loved the idea!

Your hands, previously on her hips, drifted downwards towards her tits. You grabbed them firmly, deciding they were going to be your means of support while you fucked her. Serena once again exhaled loudly at the sudden ambush, unable to keep her many noises under control despite her best efforts. She was slowly but surely breaking, and you weren’t going to move from this spot until the wall had crumbled.

Satisfied her ass had been given enough time to adjust to the foreign object inside it, you started to thrust. The motions were purposefully minimal, for much of your energy was spent listening for any adorable squeals of pleasure. To your great delight, there were many, and that number multiplied every time you shoved your cock back inside. Your pace was now notably fast, resulting in an endless quiver on her end that wasn’t faltering, and it became even more noticeable once you were outright pounding her butt.

Serena was moaning. She couldn’t help herself. She had a bit of a weakness to anal sex, after all, and so did you! You loved how compact her ass was, and how much it was willing to accept! Seeing your crotch slam against her gorgeous rear was always a delight, as was pulling out and seeing just how much actually managed to fit inside there! It was moments like these that you were so glad she had a bubbly butt-- it was jiggling so fucking much!

“I wonder if anyone’s watching,” you continued the verbal torture she loved. “Some lucky souls might be watching the champion getting fucked. I wonder if they can tell I’m pounding your fat ass? They must be thinking you’re such a whore.”

“Oooohhh… fuuucckkk…”

It was over. Serena couldn’t resist. She had a weakness for derogatory words like that.

…and you had a weakness to her raspy reactions.

Holding her tits as strongly as you could, you began to pound her with all the energy you could muster. It felt terrific to dominate such a tight hole not meant to be fucked, and it was the perfect one to fuck in such a situation. It was the complete opposite of innocence, only desired by those who were corrupted by lust, and never had fucking her like this felt so good!

Serena’s legs were shaking at this point, threatening her balance, but she kept herself together even as her senses started to betray her.

As fun as it was to fuck her by the window, there was a reason beds were so good for sex. You pulled out abruptly, confusing her momentarily, and that emotion was heightened when you suddenly picked her up and threw her onto the bed.

“All fours. Now.”

Serena did as she was told.

This time, you stood up on the bed, positioning yourself a bit above her waist so you could give her ass the rough fucking it deserved. Serena accepted the return of your cock with a joyous scream, finally abandoning the restraints she had set up beforehand. Instead of fondling her breasts, you pulled her hair tightly, resulting in a loud exhale as her head was forced back.

This was the best way to fuck her ass. Your cock was able to reach the deepest this way, and every time you sheathed it inside her, she would moan. It was the peak of dominance. She was yours. Yours to fuck silly.

And fucked her silly you did. You kept it up for a few minutes, watching her body barely remain stable while her voice gradually faded due to groaning too much. As fun as it was to completely overpower like this, you couldn’t keep it up for much longer.

A few more powerful thrusts, and you were there. Your orgasm was swift and sudden, but you embraced it, thrilled to fill up her ass with your warm seed. Serena cried out, reacting pleasantly to the sudden heat coming from her butt. It was a moment of pure serenity for you, and that feeling was magnified once you pulled out and saw just how much was leaking out of her ass. It was satisfying.

Once you let go of her, Serena finally collapsed onto the bed. She embraced the comfort of a cozy mattress, and for some time, you let her be. She deserved a moment to breathe a bit!

Although you had been given a full-course meal… it was safe to say you weren’t full up yet.

Perhaps it was time to order some more meals.

___

“My ass is so sore,” Serena complained.

“Sorry.”

You were genuinely remorseful… and yet at the same time, you had no regrets.

“But at least I can finally relax,” she giggled.

It was a well-deserved rest. The night was finally starting to cum to a close, and you were beyond satisfied with your performance. You had cum down her throat twice; came inside her pussy three times, and fucked her ass two more times for good measure.

But now, you were spent.

…mostly.

Even though you were sharing a warm and cozy bath, you were still having sex. It was a lot gentler than the usual though, used simply as a means to enhance the relaxing bath. The tub was fortunately large and spacious, and the warm water… divine!

“It was quite spontaneous at times and didn’t always go exactly to plan… but I’m pretty full up now, I’d say,” Serena was having a lot of fun with the course meal jokes. “And good on you for not ripping apart any of those outfits once I put them back on. I understand that must have taken quite a lot of restraint on your part.”

“You’re welcome,” you were amused by that comment. Mostly because it was true. It took a lot of restraint! “You looked great in them too.”

Serena laughed, recalling a fun little detail about her chosen attire. “Y’know, I didn’t realize just how erotic they were until I wore them. I was in such a rush to get here and see you that I didn’t try them on first. I’m happy you liked my surprise though! Maybe next time, we should invite Shauna, hmm?”

Today was a night you’d never forget. Adding Shauna into the mix? That’d be a night you wouldn’t forget even in the next life.

“I’m going to have to write you a list of outfits to borrow,” you joked.

Well, not really. She’d absolutely do it. She claimed she had access to countless outfits!

“And I think I’ve changed my mind about being full up,” she said.

“Oh?”

“It feels nice having your cock inside me,” she said. “But it would feel better if you started to fuck it.”

“We haven’t had sex in the water before,” you mentioned.

“We haven’t~”

Serena winked at you, her face heating up, and the hot water wasn’t the cause. This was a night for trying many new things, and here you were thinking things were finally starting to settle down!

But if it was with her, you’d be happy to go at it all night.

…even if it was four in the morning.

So much for your sleep schedule.

Risk and Reward (Severa/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

It had started to rain.

An onslaught of bad weather was typically not the harbinger of the end, but right now, it certainly felt like it.

You were now trapped -- trapped within the worst possible scenario could face.

…the personal bag carrier of a shopaholic on a shopping spree.

It just had to be on the one day you had decided to adventure beyond the castle walls, far from your usual refuge. It would have been nice to work whilst enjoying the comforting sound of the weather without any fear of getting soaked whatsoever, but alas, the cruel hand of fate had different plans.

There was no escaping this diabolical prison now. You were stuck-- doomed to whittle for what felt like an eternity.

Boutique stores were not for you.

Someone once made a comment suggesting you were lucky, and at the time, you couldn’t disagree! You had a fascinatingly unique and important role as Askr’s Summoner; friends left, right, and center; and an amazingly adorable girlfriend! What wasn’t there to love?

But now… you were beginning to contemplate whether or not you truly were lucky.

Anybody who had to drag around countless bags of shopping for hours upon end; withstand an intolerable level of indecisiveness, and brave a boisterous storm, could not be considered a lucky person, surely!

You took a deep breath… and another, because frankly, you needed one.

…and maybe another, for good measure.

“...this one…?” the source of this little trip murmured, cycling through a selection of hung-up dresses that all looked the same to you. “Too cutesy, and this one… too girly. This one… ah… it looks fine, but that’s a really gross red. Oh? Maybe this one, actually? Wait-- ah… that’ll leave me a little too exposed…”

Realizing the negative attitude wasn’t doing you any good, you tried your best to look on the bright side. At least the dawdling gave time for the rain to quieten down…?

Assuming she’d finish.

A waltz in the torrential storm was starting to sound more appealing than this wait. Standing around like this was torture.

You had been in this particular shop for over an hour! You had watched the same routine over and over again; the scarlet-haired devil would pull out some clothes, place them in front of her body to picture how they’d look, and then scowl in disapproval. It was a little amusing at first, but you soon noticed it was ridiculously repetitive.

She could not decide what she wanted at all, and it was driving you insane!

Alas, you endured against all odds.

This shopping trip was Severa’s birthday present, after all. She was your girlfriend, and she deserved to own something luxurious.

Rather than potentially buy something she wouldn’t like, you offered to come with her on a shopping trip where you would pay for everything she wanted-- within reason, of course.

But now you were starting to wonder if this was all worth the hassle. You had signed up to this knowing Severa would probably be quite picky regarding what clothes she wanted to buy, but she had completely usurped your expectations, and not in a good way.

This was actually the third boutique store you had visited-- out of eight! In hindsight, it was a miracle she spent only twenty minutes in the last one! It allowed you both to evade the rain before it started, but now, it had been trickling down for almost the entire duration of your time here.

…and there was no sign of it stopping.

"Okay! Okay!! This is it! This is the one!"

Thank the GODS.

She had found something! She had somehow found something! All you could hope for now was that she wouldn’t change her mind, and perhaps even decide to forsake any more shopping because of the weather! You could find a nearby café and relax, maybe! Something like that, even if it involved getting a little wet, sounded far more appealing than visiting five more of these evil places.

Severa revealed the dress she had found, and indeed, it looked beautiful.

Dresses were something you thought she’d never wear, but she had been invited to some extravagantly fancy party, more or less making wearing such attire a necessity. It was surprising to learn that she actually wanted to intend, but after revealing that so many of her friends would be present, it made sense that she didn’t want to be left out. Even so, it was going to be quite fascinating to see someone so feisty wear something like that.

The story behind her need for a dress was all fine and dandy, but that didn’t make up for the agonizingly long wait…

Well, there was use complaining about it now. The nightmare was finally over! She had found something she liked!

There was just one thing to clarify now.

"How much does it cost?"

Severa bit her lip, briefly averting her eyes. She then swallowed hard, forcing a smile. "D-Does that matter? You said you'd pay, right?"

You took matters into your own hands, locating the price tag that she had tried to keep hidden. You read it carefully, and then again, just to make sure you hadn’t completely misread that ridiculous number.

"Severa," you were already using a scolding tone. "That is way too much."

Had she forgotten the expensive pair of shoes you bought her in the previous boutique? Those were a little above the limit you had set per item, but after some reluctant pleading on her end, you decided to throw her bone.

You weren’t going to do it again. You had been far too generous with her! There was a limit, even on birthdays.

"I-it's not that bad! It's totally not the most expensive dress in this boutique!” she tried to… justify herself? That was what the tone of her voice was suggesting, but the contents of her speech were not working in her favor. “Absolutely not the most expensive! There are tons of dresses that are way more expensive!"

It didn’t matter if that last part was true; this specific dress had a monstrous price tag attached to it. You had the funds, sure, but it was going to be quite a dent in your savings. There were things you needed to buy too, and not just for yourself!

The attempt was futile, but at least watching her trying to desperately rationalize this purchase was quite cute, if not just for the change of pace. However, the innocent and adorable act wasn’t going to sway your opinion on the matter.

“No can do,” your answer was swift, and hit her hard.

Severa looked agitated at the response, but she was at least smart enough to know getting angry wouldn’t help her cause. Thus, she took a different approach… one that was quite unusual for her.

“C’mon… please… for me…?”

She looked like she was on the verge of attempting some puppy eyes, but even her desire for this dress wasn’t enough to completely shatter her pride, hence not selling the facade.

“No.”

“Fine then. You leave me no choice!” she revealed her trump card. A coin. “Heads or tails.”

…where was she going with this?

“Severa-”

“Heads or tails.”

You closed your eyes and took a deep breath. That sparkle in her eyes told you she was determined and wouldn’t back down from this game she was playing. Despite not believing your answer would change, you decided to play along nonetheless. so you decided to play along.

“Heads.”

“Alright, if it is tails, you buy the dress,” she elaborated, but before you even had a chance to open your mouth in protest, she continued. “But if it’s heads… you’ll still buy the dress… but… I’ll do whatever you want to do for the rest of the day-- without question.”

…

Anything… huh?

That was bizarrely tempting.

Surely she knew how dangerous of a gambit that was…? Anything meant… well, anything.

…right?

“Definite anything,” you wanted to make sure where the line was.

A sinister smile formed on her face, complimenting the warm blush surrounding it.

“It means…” she took a step closer to you, lowering her voice “Anything.”

Ah…

Severa was playing a dangerous game indeed, and she undeniably knew this was making you reconsider your decision.

Either way, you’d buy the dress, but an opportunity to have a little fun with her for the rest of the day? She really, really wanted that dress, huh?

Or perhaps she didn’t mind celebrating her birthday being fucked silly, because that was where your mind had gone, and it was definitely where she wanted it to go.

From your perspective, you had little to lose, and an astronomical amount to gain.

“...ah, what the hell, why not?”

Severa smiled with glee, not afraid to show how sinisterly smug she was looking. You wondered how long that expression would last.

Letting the coin rest on her index finger and thumb for a moment, Severa breathed heavily, likely mentally preparing herself for both scenarios. She then launched it upwards, hastily catching it and placing it on her other hand while keeping the result concealed. She kept it that way for a moment, building suspense.

…and then, she revealed the final result.

Heads.

“Looks like I win,” you spoke proudly, more than content with buying that dress with her now. The tables had turned unexpectedly fast, but you were a fan of the outcome!

“Well, damn,” Severa looked and sounded disappointed… though a lot less than what you thought she would. “Well, I tried, and I lost. What do you want to do, hmm?”

“Let’s buy you that dress first,” you kept your end of the bargain. “And maybe a little extra.”

“Hmm? Extra?”

This power had been awarded so suddenly. The possibilities were limitless, yet even so, you didn’t struggle to think up some ideas. Your only concern was that you’d forget some! However, there was something you had to do before you left this store… and it was going to make this trip, despite how tiresome it had been… all the more worth it.

You took Severa to a section of the store that had been passed on the way in. It contained a particular style of clothing that she had glanced at several times, as if contemplating whether or not she wanted to pay a visit, though she ultimately decided not to. It was a shame, as you wouldn’t have minded watching her style of trying on clothes here.

Severa had no comment to make upon reaching the destination. She already knew what you had in mind.

“I’m going to buy you an expensive dress today, Severa,” you reminded her. “So I think it’s fair I get a little something for my troubles. I want you to choose some lingerie to buy, and you will wear it for me tonight.”

“...you’re… you’re such a pervert…!” she was finally escaping the state of speechlessness, only keeping her voice down to not alert anyone else currently in the shop. “As if I would enjoy wearing something like that for you…”

That was her way of saying she liked the idea.

It took Severa some time to pick out a set of lingerie to wear, and quite unusually, she had even tried on a handful of outfits! Unfortunately, she completely forbade you from going into the changing rooms with her, but that was okay. Though you could overrule her, you weren’t going to be cruel. Nonetheless, she came to a decision, and the dress and lingerie were paid for.

…even if the lingerie ended up being quite expensive, but hey, why not? It was your treat.

And to make things even better, the rain had started to calm down!

That meant there was only one place to go now.

Home.

___

“...w-what do you think?”

Severa could be a bashful little thing at times, but the timidness sprinkled through her voice was unusual. Then again, she was showing off the lingerie she had bought for the first time, so it made sense.

She had picked something relatively basic, but effective. Her bra and underwear weren’t designed too unusually, but the dark red color and pattern complimented her eyes and hair wonderfully. The real treat was the stockings that dug into her legs just enough to make her exposed thighs look a little plump.

“You’re both beautiful and sexy,” you were as honest as you could be.

As expected, her body language communicated a frustration of flusters.

“...tch,” she eventually scowled. “C-Compliments will get you nowhere, and also… why are you naked?!”

Ah, right. You figured it was a good way to speed things along while she changed, but that wasn’t a sexy response.

“It’s because I want you on your knees and sucking my cock with that adorable blush of yours.”

Severa’s reaction was precisely as volatile as you expected it to be, but just as she looked like she was about to snap, she recoiled.

The coin flip had not been forgotten.

“...f-fine…” she gave in. “But d-don’t think I’m going to e-enjoy this… okay?!”

“Understood.”

As promised, she slowly but surely knelt, her eyes unable to flicker away from your dick. You always were a fan of their honesty-- a far cry from her mouth.

Needing no further instruction, she took hold of your dick, keeping it stable while she planted kisses across your shaft. They were gentle and slow… at least, initially.

Severa would never admit it, but she loved sucking dick. What else would explain why her kisses were more rampant and messier?

…perhaps her mouth could be honest after all.

Decorating your member in the faintest of lipstick marks was fun and all, but she couldn’t resist the true temptations for much longer. Her tongue soon entered the fray, starting from the base and eventually encircling the tip for some time, relishing in the taste of your pre-cum.

…and then, she took it in, enveloping your manhood in a torrent of saliva. She didn’t stop with just your glans, however. She took in more. Much more.

As her nose tickled your crotch, you listened to her hum radiantly while she sucked. She maintained this position for some time, testing the limits of her throat. Eventually, her gag reflex fought the battle, forcing an abrupt ejection, but you had to commend her for a fight well fought. The spoils of war were a treat to witness; your cock was shimmering with her saliva, and plenty of strings still tied her to the battlefield.

But Severa wasn’t down for the count just yet. She wanted a rematch, and as soon as she had recuperated enough, she dug back in.

The pleasure was monumental, and it incremented as she adopted a new strategy. She bobbed her head rapidly back and forth, treating your ears to the sounds of her messy sucking while she moaned constantly. Her eyes were firmly closed, not wanting to risk anything disrupting her concentration, but you didn’t mind that at all.

For someone who was such a sore loser at times, she had taken this loss surprisingly well.

…but who wouldn’t if they knew their partner would request exactly what they wanted?

She had played you, hadn’t she?

You couldn’t be mad-- not when this was the result.

But you weren’t going to forget just how limitless your powers essentially were. You had plans, perhaps plans she hadn’t accounted for when proposing her idea.

Nonetheless, those ideas were for a little later. It was currently too hard to think right now, and for good reason. Severa had ramped up the intensity of her bobbing, undoubtedly in a trance of her own. Her passion was unrivaled, and it was taking quite a lot of willpower to keep your body still. You didn’t want to throw off her rhythm-- not when it felt this terrific!

But boy, it was difficult! She was currently being quite the noisy cocksucker too, but it was making it easier to burn these sounds into your memory, at least.

You were close, and a little worried you wouldn’t be able to warn her, as appealing as that also was at the same time.

Salvation came without warning, however. Severa temporarily ejected your cock, needing a moment to breathe normally for once. She had likely overexerted herself a little, yet even in this recovery state, she still tended to your member with sloppy kisses.

“H-How’s that?” she chuckled, sounding awfully proud of herself, but she deserved to be a bit pompous after that amazing display. “You love my mouth, don’tcha? You’re such a pervert, you know… making me do these things!”

“Well, I can’t help it,” you had an excuse ready for her. “It feels phenomenal, and you’re doing such an incredible job, you know.”

“Oh… oh yeah…?” Severa reacted well to your comment, and the eagerness wasn’t confined to just her slanted speech. Her body was swaying slowly, but very excitedly, and likely completely subconsciously.

She was also drooling, and upon realizing she was, she hastily curled her lips back into her mouth. Unfortunately, the damage had been done.

“W-Well, I’m only doing it because you asked for it, just so you know!” she continued the claim that she was totally not into this.

“Uh-huh, uh-huh.”

Naturally, you weren’t buying it. Of course, you’d eventually accept whatever excuse she threw at you, but you wanted her to fight for it first.

“I mean it!” Severa adopted an agitated tone, but you knew by now how to tell whether or not it was faked. “What, do you think I’m enjoying this, or something?! Because, well… it’s okay, I guess. It’s not that exciting though.”

Oh? Usually, it was an outright dismissal! This was rare!

Nevertheless, you hid your excitement over the smidge of honesty; if you teased her about it, she wouldn’t do it again!

“Not exciting, hmm?” you focused on that last sentence. “Maybe you’re right, but I know something that’ll be exciting.”

“O-Oh yeah…?”

“Severa,” you spoke a little softly, pausing purposefully to further disrupt her breathing. “I want you to strip for me.”

The blunt order made her eyes widen and caused a series of stutters to emerge from her mouth, but as she tried to articulate some resemblance of a comprehensive sentence, she once again recalled that you were allowed to ask her to do anything.

No matter what the request was, she had to comply without question.

“...f-fine…”

Planting one final kiss on your cock, either out of defiance or lust (or maybe both), Severa stood. She breathed heavily and began to strip, and almost immediately, you regretted that you hadn’t specifically asked for a strip tease.

But it was probably for the best. Severa had her limits, and it wasn’t your goal to humiliate her. You just wanted to relish in how fun it was to have her do whatever you want, and that could be achieved through commands that wouldn’t make her uncomfortable.

She had been naked with you plenty of times by this point, so the process wasn’t too embarrassing. Even so, she still wore a bright red blush, likely due to knowing your eyes were glued to her.

The first reveal was her beautiful chest. She was small, a trait that brought her shame from time to time; she had heard plenty of stories that men didn’t like girls with smaller boobs, but you had proven that claim wrong with how vigorously you fondled and sucked on them that day.

The last reveal was arguably her best asset. A small chest mattered little on a body that also had a bubbly butt. Severa knew you adored her rear, and she was quite the fan of it too! She didn’t hesitate to show it off a little, deliberately adjusting where she was facing while she kicked away her underwear.

Severa was about to take off her stockings too, but you stopped her before she could. It was hot seeing her wearing nothing but those.

“Tch,” she scoffed. “Pervert. You’re staring.”

“It’s not my fault your ass is so fat,” you rationalized why your eyes were not moving.

“W-Well, it’s not my fault either, idiot!” Severa finally turned around, vanquishing the fantastic view in an act of rebellion. Still, it wasn’t all bad-- her front was beautiful too! Hence, you adjusted your view and looked a little upwards. Her breasts were making you salivate a little… or was it her gorgeous body in its entirety doing that? Once she realized where you were looking, she hastily hid them with her arm. “You’re staring again! Do you think I like you watching me so… intensely?”

“Well, you’re only bothered because you can see me staring, right?” you asked rhetorically. “So why not lay down on your front? If you can’t see me staring, then it’s like I’m not, right?”

“Like I’m going to fall for that, pervert!” Severa knew what you really meant. “You just want to fuck me, don’t you? You must think I really want that?”

“Well-”

“Well you’re wrong!” she cut you off. “I don’t want your huge dick inside me, stirring up my insides! I’d have to be insane to actually want that… but f-fortunately, it’s your lucky day! I can see you’re really, really pent up, and I’m not that mean, so you know what? Fuck it-- you can fuck me! But I won’t enjoy it! Just so you know!”

…was it really that hard to confess a need for sex?

Well, it was partly your fault. It was behavior you hadn’t discouraged, but that was because it was so fun! Listening to her go on and on about how she totally didn’t want to get fucked was hot in its own right.

“You’re super cute, you know that?”

Severa was just about ready to go on another monologue, but your spontaneous praise threw a wrench in her plans.

“W-W-What the heck-- n-no, why the h-heck did you say that?” she stuttered and stuttered and stuttered. “Trying to b-butter me up before you f-fuck me, huh? Well, it’s n-not going to work!”

Severa did not know how to handle praise, evidently.

But she really, really liked it. Maybe more so than sex itself! The stuttering was one thing, but the delighted quivering was another. For someone so keen to hide their true feelings behind claims that suggested the opposite, she was really bad at taking into account just how much her body language liked to communicate without her permission.

It was another reason she was cute. Where was it on the list again? Number one-hundred and seventy-second…? Yeah, that sounded about right.

Desperate to hide her rosy cheeks, Severa followed through with the original command, climbing onto the bed and hiding her face in the pillow.

Strangely enough, your eyes were actually momentarily drawn away from her cute butt.

…her legs had a mind of their own.

She was subconsciously raising them and letting them hit the bed again, alternating which leg was slamming down. Severa was literally as excited as a schoolgirl talking to her crush. The back-and-forth movement was surreal to watch

…it was also so adorable!! She was so happy!!

Although this was a scene you wouldn’t mind watching forever, you couldn’t forget that she was waiting in anticipation for you to make a move. Relocating your focus wasn’t tricky when her ass looked as beautiful as it was, thankfully.

Serena shivered once she felt the additional weight on the bed, and that quivering incremented once your hand landed on her butt and your cock pushed up against her pussy.

You were not surprised in the slightest to discover she was drenched.

“You’re so wet, Severa,” you teased her. “You must really want my cock badly, huh?”

“H-Huh?!”

Her response was as predictable as ever, but that didn’t deduct how satisfying it was to watch.

“W-What? Of course n-not! Don’t be abs-ooohhh!!!”

Severa had a tendency to not pay much attention to her surroundings when yelling at somebody, and that was a quirk you were happy to exploit. Slipping your cock inside her was an effortless task, yet never had you felt more rewarded for something so simple. Her pussy was compact and steaming hot, and that feeling amplified as you pushed your dick further in.

As for your favorite girl, she was deciding whether to snap at you for that cheeky surprise… or simply embrace how divine she felt. Ultimately, you had a feeling the latter won-- why else would you be hearing an endless array of muffled moans?

To reward her honesty, you started to thrust. Though she was unbearably tight, the lubrication from her juices singlehandedly made any motion smooth and straightforward.

This feeling of ecstasy would never grow old, especially when paired with the gorgeous sight before you. Each thrust prompted a gratifying jiggle from her butt that never ended, for it was always interrupted by another powerful thrust, causing yet another wobble. There was much eye-candy to be found in the rest of her body too-- it was shimmering with sweat, a direct result of your actions.

“Sev… you feel so good, you know that?”

“Shaadduuppp!”

…was what you thought she was saying. The muffling made it hard to tell.

Understanding that trying to chat back while her face was full of pillow was a bad idea, Severa managed to lift her head, gazing back and gifting you with a blush-stained embarrassed expression… and it was beautiful!

“I… I d-do not…!”

“But you do!” you doubled down. “And you look so cute too! And beautiful! And sexy! You’re the perfect package!”

Initially, there was no vocal response… except a tinsy tiny noise.

It was borderline silent, buried beneath the sounds of her ass being clapped, but you heard it.

The most adorable of whimpers.

“I… I…”

Severa was a mess, both internally and externally.

She was melting. She could not handle this much praise at once, and it was causing such a brilliant reaction.

Unable to decide on a single face, let alone articulate a response, Severa returned to the refuge of the pillow.

But that was fine-- you had calculatedly suggested this position for a reason.

You carefully lowered your body while staying deep inside her, deciding to sacrifice the view of her bubbly butt in exchange for an opportunity to praise her up close.

“I love you so much, Severa.”

You wondered whether it was the words or the hot breath flowing into her ear that did more damage.

Though she didn’t respond with any words, she did start kicking the bed again!

“You’re amazing, and I am so lucky to have someone like you as a girlfriend.”

The kicking became stronger.

This was the best happiness-filled tantrum ever.

Even as you praised her over and over, you didn’t stop fucking her. Your pace had slowed down, but now it was time to start giving her the pounding she deserved.

This position required a lot of strength to maintain, but it was nothing in the face of the determination coursing through your veins. You had completely dominated her body and mind! Thus, you slammed your hips forward with all your energy, using her muffled moans of delight as additional subsidence for your thrusts.

Severa’s fidgeting all over her body was worsening, and that could only be a signal for one thing. She was about to cum. Realizing this, you maintained your pace as much as you could, even as the echoes of exhaustion threatened your body.

Ultimately, Severa came first, grabbing the bed sheets tightly as she cried out with the utmost joy. Her insides cramped up immediately, locking your submerged cock in place and squeezing it with enormous strength. You were already quite close, so this was more than enough to bring you over the edge.

You did not hesitate to cum inside.

It was what she liked, after all.

Severa reacted well to the flow of semen inside her pussy, for it enhanced her climax and brought her bliss to greater heights. The shared orgasms were nothing short of incredible, and the only bad part was that these amazing moments had to end.

Finally, you collapsed, gradually falling off her body while you breathed heavily.

That was exhausting… but so, so worth it!

Severa, however, did not move.

___

…for some time, in fact. It had been about twenty minutes now, and she hadn’t stirred, but she certainly wasn’t asleep.

“...not talking to me, huh?” you spoke in a teasing tone.

She grumbled. That was a start, but not a particularly good one.

…had you maybe overstepped your boundaries a bit? Maybe you had been a little too rough, and praised her a little too much…?

“...hey.”

Severa shuffled her body a little to face you, looking bashful… but not to the extent where she couldn’t look you in the eyes.

“I… uhm…” she mumbled, trying her best to speak. Just as it looked like she was about to give up, she took a deep breath, calming her nerves sufficiently enough. “I… had … good time… and… and…”

She made that adorable whimper sound again.

“...I love you too.”

You smiled.

There was reason to suspect she had been wanting to say that for a while, but just couldn’t bring herself to say it out of embarrassment.

But in the end, she had done it, and you couldn’t be more proud.

“Happy birthday Severa,” you kissed her on the forehead. “It probably didn’t go the way you expected, but I hope you enjoyed this.”

You were referring to that little failed bet of hers, of course.

What begged the question now was why she was snickering.

“...look on the table.”

That was an odd request, but it had tickled your curiosity. You got out of bed, ignoring the plea of your aching muscles to get back into it.

Once at the table, you noticed two coins.

Upon inspecting them, you noted that the first looked like ‘heads’ was on both sides. Similarly, the second had ‘tails’ on both sides.

“I had both with me,” she confessed, an enormously smug smile on her face. “I tossed the one you chose.”

Oh.

Oh.

So she had…?

Well.

Severa was crafty!

That satisfied smile of hers was well-earned.

…but now, you were determined to wipe it off her face.

“Severa,” you said. “It’s still your birthday, right?”

“Yeah, of course it is.”

“Which means you still have to do anything I say.”

“...y-yeah.”

“I want you to get on all fours.”

Perhaps it was not a good idea for her to reveal that little secret so early.

…or then again, maybe she did it purposefully, knowing it would rile you up.

That smile of hers hadn’t faded at all.

But that was okay. You didn’t mind the challenge, and the night was still very young, so there was plenty of time to fulfill your goal.

This was going to be fun.

With a Little Guidance from Chaos (Ninian/Kiran from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Kiran could easily describe the current atmosphere as chaotic. It was the perfect description for the disarray of emotions he was experiencing.

…and although the Goddess of Chaos herself was present, she was not the cause of his turbulent mind. It was certainly what had drawn her to him though. She relished in the presence of cloudy minds, and yet, even though she had every reason to keep him in this state, she was actually doing her best to help.

It was weird being friends with a goddess, but that was just how things had ended up. She had declared him as his champion, finding adoration in all his traits, including the flaws. As strange as her presence could be, it was always strangely comforting, as if she was siphoning some of that angst out of him a little. Heck-- she probably was, wasn’t she?

“Do you like how you’re feeling? The frustration and anguish?” Yune asked with curiosity, prompting a look of confusion on his end. The answer to that question was obvious, wasn’t it?

“Of course not,” Kiran answered with a scoff. “I… I just don’t know what to do. Every time I think I’ve made up my mind, it’s not long before I change it.”

Yune, characteristically floating above the ground, drifted closer to him… just so she could lightly smack him on the forehead with her finger. “You are one funny bone creature. Your indecision is the result of ignoring your desires, all due to a fear that indulging will end in tragedy.”

“I don’t need you to tell me that, Yune,” Kiran muttered, not too thrilled about the things she was saying, but that was because he knew she was right. Yet, even so, it wasn’t quite that simple. “You know why I’m stuck. Surely you’ve done your fair share of research on all the other worlds? You know what I want is… well, it’s impossible.”

Kiran grumbled. He hated how silly this all was. His stress hadn’t gone unnoticed either, but he couldn’t express the truth to anyone. It was best they assumed he was contemplating some serious battlefield tactics for an upcoming battle.

Only Yune had figured out what was up, and that was all thanks to how good she was at translating disarray.

Kiran had a crush-- an awfully massive crush.

That alone wasn’t so bad, but it had to be on the one person who was destined to be with someone else.

Her name was Ninian, a traveling dancer from Elibe. She was one of the most beautiful women he had met, but it wasn’t just her beauty that had captivated him. She was kind, considerate, talented…

He could go on for hours about how much he adored her, but Yune had heard it all.

But, as wonderful as she was, and as much as he wanted to be with her, she was never going to be his beloved.

Askr's library was vast and filled to the brim with knowledge, and naturally, that meant there was information on countless different Elibes. All were different in many ways, but there was a notable constant-- Ninian always ended up with Eliwood.

Eliwood himself was also present in Askr, and though the two were not yet a couple, he had a feeling destiny would inevitably spring forth and bring them together, even in an environment far detached from their homelands.

There was no point trying to woo her.

“I am aware of the many variants,” Yune responded. “But I do not understand why you would use a silly library as evidence for your theory.”

“Yune, surely you know know that every Ninian is destined-”

Kiran was interrupted by the frustrated grumbling of the chaotic gremlin. She wasn’t a fan of the “d-word”, from what he had learned. Her little tantrum wasn’t long-lasting, however, so it wasn’t long before she was back to her giggly self. Kiran could only wonder what diabolical thing she had thought of this time.

“Ah, you are very funny, little meatling! There is a reason I am drawn to you so! Tell me, do you like circles? Because you sure do love running around in them!” Yune teased him, but before he could scold her for that, she continued. “But to answer your question, no, I do not know, and neither do you, in fact! Answer this, do you believe there are infinite worlds?”

What kind of question was that? Kiran had no idea what kind of answer she was looking for. Hence, he decided to stick with something in-between, hoping she would elaborate on whatever convoluted point she was making. “I suppose there’s no evidence against the possibility. How’s that?”

This reply prompted another giggle from his goddess companion, confusing him further. She was a well of wisdom, absolutely, but she was so cryptic sometimes!

“Well, take it from someone with a little knowledge of the complexities of everything-- there are indeed infinite worlds,” she revealed, sounding awfully proud while she continued her monologue. “Well, technically not-- there is an arbitrary number, but that value theoretically multiplies by an unparalleled amount when each possible choice is made, butttt for the sake of argument, one could reasonably classify this phenomenon as infinity.”

Kiran offered her an unamused stare in return.

“Right, let me simplify,” she noticed she had gotten a little off-track. “How about this? Is Askr’s library infinite?”

“Of course not,” he was thankful to provide an obvious answer. It was always the simplest of questions or mind-boggling philosophy with her-- nothing in between!

“Then it does not contain infinite information,” she elaborated. “Just because the worlds chronicled in the library contain a notable consistency does not mean that is true for all worlds. It is not destiny at work. In fact, destiny is a sham-- a lie spread across infinity believed by the many who seek reason in events. Its existence is disproven by the reality of variations in the first place.”

Kiran’s head was starting to hurt, but at least it was a welcome distraction from all the doubtful thoughts… he supposed…?

Yune sighed.

“I will simplify further then,” she was close to giving up

Kiran was at the edge of his seat.

“You should seduce her, and fuck her.”

…that was not what he was anticipating her to say.

How was he meant to respond to that?!

His intentions were to ask her out first! Anything remotely close to sex could come later. Much later.

Why couldn’t she have just stuck with her fanciful language? It was confusing… but at least it wasn’t making him hard.

Kiran swallowed hard, not wanting any stutters to leak out in his reply. “I… appreciate cutting straight to the point, I… I guess, but-”

“No buts!” Yune interrupted him again. “There are infinite Ninians. There are infinite possibilities. Thus, there are worlds where you successfully woo her, so why not see if this is one of them? You won’t know unless you try!”

Kiran was a little shocked at how easy that was to understand, which begged the question… “...why couldn’t you have said that to begin with?!”

“Because you are a very stubborn flesh creature,” she answered swiftly. “So I figured it was best to eliminate any foreseeable counterarguments ahead of time, such as your bizarre belief in destiny, and the ridiculous notion that there can be consistency across infinity. My arguments may have been embellished, but they cannot be denied now, correct?”

Kiran needed a moment.

She had overwhelmed his mind with an extravagant reason on why he was being an idiot.

…and frankly, he couldn’t deny the results; her exaggerated explanations had stuck in his mind, and he couldn’t forget how insistent her tone was either. Now, she had riddled his mind with thoughts of intimacy, and it was helping to shatter his wavering belief in destiny. Any outcome was indeed possible, but he wouldn’t know for sure if he didn’t try.

“Right, so I’ve gotten past the whole ‘This is a bad idea’ part, but how do I even seduce her?” he asked the trickiest question of them all, only to widen his eyes once he realized the specific terminology he had accidentally used.

…this little creature of a goddess was messing with his head! He wanted to ask her out! Ask her out! No fucking! Whatsoever.

Yet, the thought wouldn’t leave her mind. His mind was drifting to how curvy she was, and how bountiful her assets were…

“Perhaps ask her for a private dance?”

“That-”

…that could actually work.

Ninian was a terrific dancer. It wouldn't be too strange to ask for a private performance. Perhaps she’d be thrilled at the idea of someone wanting to see her perform. It would certainly express his interest in her quite well!

…he would certainly have to articulate the request well, lest it come across as creepy.

“And if it does not work out,” Yune chuckled, finding great amusement in his comments and his very noticeable dilemma. “My arms are here for you to weep in, and if you so desire it, I will not be opposed to… let’s say, stress relief, shall we?”

“...no thanks,” he gave his answer after processing that she actually said that. He did not want to have those kinds of thoughts about her! She was cute, sure, but he wasn’t sure if he’d come out of that with his mortal mind intact if he spent the night with her. “But thanks for the offer.”

She had helped him, so he was going to be polite, even if she had said something crazy.

Yune giggled. “You are welcome, my champion.”

___

Ninian was a member of his personal squadron. He had picked her out instinctively without really thinking, but he couldn’t be more thankful for such a spontaneous decision. Because of it, he saw and communicated with her regularly, so the subsequent attraction came quickly. He also saw her dances a lot, and thankfully, they never dwindled in wonder. It was safe to say they were well-acquainted with each other; thus, he wasn’t too worried about any wrong implications regarding sending a letter that requested her presence.

It was very fortunate that Askr had quite an efficient mailing system! Feh was a silly little owl, but she was very good at her job.

While he had no doubt Ninian would show up, the waiting time was quite anxiety-inducing, intervening with his objective to come up with a way to adequately seduce her. Although he had already shooed away Yune by this point, he could still feel her presence within the shadows, as if she was listening in from afar. He didn’t appreciate the eavesdropping, but at least it worked as a motivator to do well; he really did not want to hear her tease him for potential incompetence!

The knock on his door came at the perfect time. He had just about decided on a strategy, and though he wasn’t fully confident with it, he had no choice but to give it a go.

Kiran opened the door, and the sight of the woman who had stolen his heart calmed his mind. “Ah! Ninian! Thank you for coming on such short notice. How are you?”

“Oh... hello there, Kiran,” Ninian spoke a little quietly, a little reserved, but not as much as she was around others. She accepted his invitation to come inside, and once the door was closed, she responded. “I am… doing well. Yesterday’s battle… it was a tough one, wasn’t it?”

“Certainly,” he agreed. It was a little skirmish on the border of Embla that had escalated a little, but nobody had gotten hurt, thankfully. “I’m glad you weren’t hurt at all. Your dances really helped us out there.”

“Yes… absolutely,” she accepted the praise with a slight smile. “Now… how can I help you…?”

Kiran took a deep breath. His strategy was to be open and honest… mostly. He couldn’t outright declare his attraction to her, but he could test the waters. “This is going to sound like a selfish request, so it’s perfectly okay if you don’t want to do it, but… well, I’ve been a little stressed out lately, and your dances are always so wonderful to watch, so… do you think you could dance for me?”

Internally, he was screaming. It had taken a lot of courage to outright say that!

“Oh! I… ah…” Ninian was not anticipating such an answer. She nervously avoided eye contact momentarily, tapping her fingers together as she mumbled, perhaps trying to respond, but finding herself unable to do so.

“I, uhm, know it’s a bit of an out-there request, so if you don’t want to do-”

“N-No… it’s fine,” she spoke up a little, enough to cut him off. “I… I don’t mind… I just wasn’t expecting you… to say that… but… I think if it’s with you… it will be okay.”

“Really? That would be fantastic!” Kiran was enthusiastic to hear her agreement. His heart was still pounding far faster than it ought to be, but at least one of the causes wasn’t the worry he’d make her uncomfortable.

Ninian took a step back, standing on the center of a rug in his room. It offered more than enough space for her to move around, and he may or may not have purposefully cleaned up that area quite a bit so she could do just that.

“Would… you like to see a new dance… that I have been working on?” she offered.

He wasn’t expecting that. He was under the assumption she’d offer her typical revitalizing dance. As thrilled as he was to hear the offer, he was worried, for it didn’t align with his plans. Her usual dance often left her feeling a little out of breath and dizzy. While she was usually able to recover from that on his own, he believed offering a body to lean onto for support, and the subsequent close proximity that would come from that, could establish a little bit of heated tension! That was the hope, at least. But a completely different dance? There was no guarantee.

“I would be honored,” he responded; in the end, he couldn’t deny such an offer. He would have to improvise, and that was okay.

Ninian nodded, though Kiran did notice she looked a little hesitant to begin her dance. He wondered if this was the first time she had shown off this dance to anyone else. The chances were unlikely, but it did make him feel warmer inside, so he decided to delude himself a little.

Hoping to solve that slight hesitation holding her back, he spoke a line he had rehearsed many times. “Ninian… has anyone ever told you how beautiful you look when you dance?”

…it was a bit of a cheesy line, certainly, but it seemed to affect her.

“Oh… uhm… no one has said that to me before…” she muttered, her gaze unstable. “D-Do you… really think I do…?”

“I do!” he spoke with insistence guiding his tone. “Your dances… they’re rejuvenating, and not just because of the magic you invoke while performing. Watching you… it makes me feel at ease… so I’m really happy you’re going to show me a new one. It really means a lot.”

Kiran was incredibly thankful he hadn’t stuttered at all. His heart and mind were both currently a mess! It was miraculous he hadn’t fainted.

“...I-I see,” she couldn’t help but smile a little, and seeing it made him smile too. “...then… I will do my best… for you.”

Ninian started, and immediately he was enchanted by what he was seeing.

The movements were a lot slower than they usually were, but each individual motion was majestic… and bizarrely more alluring than they usually were. There was a lot more movement from the hips, and there were a handful of times her arms ended up pushed up against her breasts, highlighting their large size even more. It reminded him a little bit of Azura’s dancing. Had she picked up some moves from her, perhaps? Either way, it looked amazing with her physique.

Although he was mystified by what he was seeing, Kiran knew one thing for certain-- this was nowhere close to her typical dance that revitalized her allies. He was no expert on the concept, of course, but he was not feeling rejuvenation from this dance… at least, not the kind that would let him charge into battle again even after exercising all his strength. It was making him feel… really hot… and it looked… really hot too!

Was Ninian doing this… on purpose? As an aura of warmth and tranquility coursed through him, his belief in the notion increased and increased.

When the dance came to its conclusion, he was left speechless.

Not because he was incapable of speech, however, but rather because he believed there was no need to say anything. She had communicated her intentions perfectly, at least… he believed she had. Doubts were beginning to eat away at him, but he wasn’t going to let them stop him-- this was the perfect opportunity to act!

Gathering all his willpower, Kiran stood up and took a few steps forward. He placed his hands on Ninian’s cheeks and leaned in, planting a sudden but very gentle kiss on her lips.

Ninian was shocked… but not as shocked as one should be at such a sudden embrace, confirming his suspicions. Soon enough, he felt the pressing of her lips in return, and the two began to clash in an increasingly lustful kiss.

It was as blissful as he hoped it would be, and he believed she was feeling the same.

When the kiss broke, neither could say anything, but they were content with staring into each other’s eyes.

“...K-Kiran…” Ninian was surprisingly the one to break the silence. “...I hope… you enjoyed that dance.”

“I did,” he answered, but found it difficult to explain further. He was immensely aroused, and while he wanted to blame the dance’s magic for doing that, he couldn’t help but believe he’d still be pent up like this even if it lacked any magical properties.

Despite making a daring first move, Ninian was beginning to suffer from a lot of nerves. The eye contact was faltering, and she was beginning to fidget endlessly. The reality of what she had done was likely playing throughout her mind, and he couldn’t help but wonder if the same doubts that plagued him were also clouding her.

His condition wasn’t too indifferent, even now, but he was the only one who could escalate this further, and his determination was rising every time he looked at that beautiful flustered face of hers.

“Ninian,” Kiran called out to her gently, not wanting to startle her. She gazed up a little hesitatingly, and upon doing so, she was met with another locking of lips that calmed her brewing anxiety. This smooch was just as gentle as the one before, but he wasn’t content with a singular kiss. He was fast to initiate another, only giving the time she needed to breathe. He was careful not to be too forceful with her, not wanting to overwhelm her even slightly.

By the time the kissing concluded, Kiran had lost count of the amount of smooches that had been given.

“...Ninian?” he called out to her, noticing she was a little disorientated. It was a good enough excuse to hold her by the hips and bring her closer, providing some much-needed stability, and in a way enacting his original plan. “Are you alright?”

“Mmm… I am just… happy,” she confessed. “I… was nervous… about doing that dance for you… so… I am so glad you liked it.”

Kiran wondered if she had planned to perform that dance for him for some time. She must have found it really surprising and convenient that he requested one, in that case!

But he could ask about her motivations later; right now, it was imperative he didn’t allow this sweltering atmosphere to dwindle.

The next kiss wasn’t too different from the others, but this time, he didn’t let his hands remain idle. They slowly but surely slid from her hips to her rear, and not once during the process did Ninian show any signs of discomfort, even when he began playfully squeezing what was there.

It did disturb her concentration on the kiss, however, which was magnificent, though not quite as majestic as squeezing her butt.

“K-Kiran…” she muttered, breathing quite heavily. Though the embrace had deviated little from the previous ones, she was awfully out of breath. “I… ah…”

“Ninian,” he spoke instead, noticing her mind was wandering. “I want to see you.”

Ninian gazed away temporarily, biting down on her lip. There was a moment of uncertainty on her end, but the dilemma within her mind was solved quickly, for she looked a lot more determined once their eyes met again. “...okay.”

Kiran was half-tempted to take off her clothes himself, but what she wore was quite elaborate and would dampen the mood if he made an attempt, and that was proven when it took a fair amount of time for her to undress.

Even so, he didn’t mind the wait one bit; the process was almost like its own little dance, and as more and more skin was revealed, he found his arousal amplifying. First, it was her bare shoulders, and then a tease of her bountiful breasts contained within her bra, and then her stomach, and then her luscious legs…

Describing it all as divine didn’t feel right-- the word wasn’t strong enough to capture how she truly looked!

Kiran couldn’t help himself. Once that robe of hers was off, he smashed his lips against hers, expressing a heightened level of ferocity. Ninian could do little to fight back against the dominance-- not that she particularly wanted to. Though lust was guiding his every move, he tried his best not to be too aggressive, even when he snuck a hand down her underwear and grabbed her raw ass. She was large and plump, and it wouldn’t shock him if her breasts felt just as large, if not bigger! Nothing was stopping him from confirming his theory, but that could wait; right now, he couldn’t resist the urge to kiss her… over and over and over again!

Ninian was somehow able to match each kiss with one equally as powerful… at least, initially. The clash of lips and tongues was a battle well fought, but her endurance was not as strong as her new lover’s. Rather than overwhelm her, Kiran switched his strategy; he still wanted to smooch her, but there were many things other than her lips to kiss.

When he started planting pecks across her cheek, Ninian saw this as an opportunity to breathe, but it was a moment short-lived once he began adventuring down. The first kiss against her neck sent an unexpected shiver down her spine, and before she could even comprehend its appearance, she was being struck by countless more. Ninian instinctively clung to his hair while Kiran massaged her neck, needing something to restore her balance. The extravagant reaction to his little ambush encouraged his offensive, but although he had found a notable weak point, he still kept the assault flowing downwards anyway.

Attacks against her collarbone weren’t as dizzying as the ones against her neck, but they were still prominently startling. What was beginning to affect Ninian the most was the growing realization that he was getting close to her breasts. Once Kiran felt a kiss dig in a lot more than it did before, he enhanced his speed, helping himself to everything that was exposed.

With Kiran so occupied with her tits, it was up to her to undo her bra… a process that was usually quite simple, but with a man smooching all over her breasts, she found it surprisingly challenging! The reward for her success was more than worth it, however, for her large, erect nipples soon found a new home within the heat of his mouth.

…and it was then that Ninian felt a level of euphoria grander than anything she had experienced in her life.

Kiran sucked on her nipple like his life depended on it. He was not afraid to pull with his lips and suck hard, nor was he concerned with overpowering her with pleasure any longer; otherwise, he wouldn’t have started teasing her other nipple with his fingers!

“K-Kiran…!” Ninian cried out, unable to resist the urge to moan. She had done tremendously well not to let out a single squeaky noise so far, but upon finally letting one out, it made her wonder why she was even holding her voice back in the first place.

…especially when each little groan fueled Kiran so much! He was having the time of his life worshipping those heavenly breasts that enchanted him so much. He was thrilled to have them all to himself.

Unfortunately it was a moment that couldn’t be enjoyed for much longer. Ninian’s fidgeting was reaching an all-time high, and though her voice was betraying her, she managed to speak. “K-Kiran… s-stop just, ah…. a second…!”

Noticing her distress, Kiran immediately backed away from her bosom, taking the opportunity to wipe his mouth free from all the saliva he had produced. He had gotten a little carried away, and Ninian’s exhausted expression all but confirmed it.

“Sorry… that was… a lot…” she mumbled.

That was fine with him. There were plenty of other things they could do, after all. “Would you like to try something else?”

“Y-Yes… uhm… I would like to…” she paused, taking a moment to breathe deeply. She stepped forward, tapping at his chest a few times. “Ah… I want… to make you feel good, too.”

Kiran needed no more words. He understood what she was trying to say completely, and he would be foolish to decline such an invitation.

Taking off his attire was far less time-consuming, and despite his new lover having a headstart, he was amusingly the first to strip completely naked. He paid close attention to her expression while he revealed his member, and the following look of bashfulness on her face brought him much joy. She always looked the cutest when she was shy!

Kiran sat down on the bed, figuring Ninian would get on her knees and get to business, and while she did kneel, she had something a little different in mind for him from that point onwards. Lifting her breasts up, she enveloped the entirety of his cock within the sanctuary of her boobs, gifting him with an unexpected but breathtaking sight.

It also completely caught him off guard, leading to a shaky exhale that she noticed, causing a satisfied smile to form on her face.

“...you liked these so much, so… I thought it made sense to keep using them,” she explained her motivations, her smile growing a little cheeky.  “...I have read a few books, but I’ve never done something… like this… so I hope that’s okay.”

“It already feels amazing, Ninian,” he told the truth; she had worked up quite a sweat through her dancing, and that meant the gap between her tits was hot and humid, and he was quite the fan of that! “Just do your best, okay? That’s all I can ask for.”

She nodded, feeling more courageous thanks to his response. Turning all her attention to the titfuck, she started to slide her boobs up and down at a slow but surreal pace. Her tits were incredibly squishy, resulting in a texture that his cock greatly enjoyed being rubbed against. Her large size kept his member safely confined, keeping him locked in a state of unending warm pleasure.

Although Kiran was content with the pleasure, Ninian wanted to keep growing his pleasure. To achieve this, she kept his dick and her boobs well-lubricated with consistent spit, but doing so was strengthening an internal desire that she couldn’t resist for much longer.

Kiran noticed what she was doing upon feeling a shiver unlike any other. Ninian had sunk her head a little, enough to dash her tongue against his sensitive glans. Eager to enhance his ecstasy, she included a few sloppy kisses within her new routine for good measure, but her wish to make him feel good wasn’t over yet.

Upon kissing his tip one last time, Ninian sunk her head down further, encircling his glans in a different yet just as incredible form of humidity. As the majority of his cock was being suffocated by her breasts, she couldn’t take in any more, but Kiran was strangely thankful for that! He felt phenomenally good!

“Ninian… keep this up… please…” he begged her, caring now for how volatile he sounded.

Ninian was far too absorbed with multi-tasking her mouth and boobs to even listen, but this fulfilled his request nonetheless. Kiran slung his head back, gripping the bed sheets tightly while he watched the amazing display in front of him. Once, he believed there was nothing more magnificent than her dances, but this was a strong contender for the number one spot! It looked erotic yet beautiful, and of course, felt divine! It even sounded great, too-- Ninian was humming quite a bit, sharing shades of her voice he had never heard before.

Kiran knew that if she kept this up, he would cum in no time. The thought of drenching her tits and face in his semen disrupted his unstable breathing even further.

Ninian, drenched in white… he wanted to see it.

The girl in question temporarily retreated her mouth to ask a very important question. “...are… you close…?”

She then wasted no time in gobbling his tip back up, sucking vigorously while she kept the rest of his sensitive shaft stimulated at all times with her bountiful breasts. For someone who claimed she was new to this, she was outstanding.

“...yes…”

Ninian responded by sucking harder, humming endlessly to herself while she did so.

Knowing she wanted him to cum like this was precisely the trigger he needed. However, the usual indications were far stronger than what he was used to, preventing him from warning her. Ninian’s eyes widened when his warm seed shot into her mouth, and though she tried her best to keep it contained within her mouth, the output was too much for her.

Upon ejecting his cock, Kiran watched his semen shoot up like a fountain, drenching her face a little. Ninian hastily responded, squishing her tits together and completely suffocating his cock within her bosom, drowning her cleavage in his sticky semen. Though the sight of it all was nothing short of sensational, he was too distracted by how wondrous it all felt. He was more than familiar with the intensity of orgasms, but when surrounded by all this heat? He was glad he was sitting down!

Kiran needed some time to recover his senses. Once his eyes finally stopped being all blurry, he was greeted by a luminous view of Ninian’s tits. She had since released them from her grasp, letting him see all the strings of semen connecting one breast to the other. Remnants were still sliding down towards her stomach, showcasing just how much he had come. Of course, her boobs weren’t the only thing tainted by his climax; her face had taken a little damage here and there, and it was quite the contrast when compared to her giddy face. Beauty had never been so erotic.

“...it tasted good,” she said, reminding him that she had tried to swallow to begin with! “...but warn me, next time… hehe…”

Ninian reinforced her comment by sliding her finger through her cleavage, gathering as much cum as she could before promptly sucking on it enthusiastically. He was mesmerized, not only by what she had just done, but by the fact that she of all people had done it! Perhaps he had mistakenly associated her timidness with innocence.

“...can we do more…?” she asked. “...please…?”

He had awakened a primal lust in this woman, hadn’t he?

Or, it was always there, and she was now comfortable enough to share her secret.

Either way, he was thrilled to hear that adorable request. “Of course, we can.”

Ninian giggled lightly, standing up and wasting no time in discarding her underwear. She carefully climbed onto the bed, showing off that bubbly butt he had fondled earlier. Alas, the view was brief but that was because she wanted to lie down on her back and spread her legs. Kiran was by no means against the new sight, especially after noticing that she was soaking wet…

“...this is new for me too, but…” Ninian mumbled, sounding a tad nervous, but it was nothing a deep breath couldn’t fix. “...I can handle it, so… don’t hold anything back, please…”

Usually, Kiran would be pretty spent after a single climax, but all the breathtaking views she had offered him rejuvenated his libido fast. Desperate to grant a wish they doubtlessly shared, Kiran shuffled over to her, positioning his cock close to her pussy. He gazed up at her, basking in the grandeur of that gorgeous smile of hers. He carefully guided his dick inside her, maintaining a pace that would respect that she was new to this, but also not treat her too gently. Hence, he did not hesitate when he felt his cock pushing against her barrier.

Ninian reacted well to her virginity being taken. A light groan of pain and a little biting of the lips was all she needed to get through it, confirming her claim that she could indeed handle it. Kiran felt a little bad about subconsciously underestimating her, but it was a mistake he was willing to rectify. He continued to push in, not stopping until everything was inside her.

“...ahh… it… it feels nice…” she confessed, chuckling to herself. “...you… you can move now, alright?”

“Okay,” he answered, believing her without any doubt. Relocating his hands to her hips, he started to pull out and push in, his pace continuously developing with each thrust and adorable whimper she let out. The denseness and humidity of her pussy were overbearing, especially since he had recently climaxed. Nonetheless, Kiran triumphantly fought back against the sublime sensitivity, eager to give her a first time she would never forget-- she deserved no less.

Ninian did not remain idle even as this happened; she communicated her pleasure by gently guiding her legs around his back, and moving her hands over to his. Since he was so distracted by the bewildering bliss, it took him a moment to notice, but he was happy to free his hands so he could hold hers.

“...K-Kiran…” she hummed, her face so beautiful that he couldn’t keep his eyes off it. Not even the slight jiggling of her breasts nor the lovemaking happening further down could avert his eyes. He always found Ninian to be beautiful, but now, she was undoubtedly the pinnacle of it.

Her expression oozed so much joy. So much comfort. So much love.

The only reason he hadn’t kissed her yet was because he was enjoying staring at her that much.

Ninian, however, was a little more desperate for kisses. Pulling him gently from the back of his neck informed him of her intentions, allowing the two to finally embrace once more. The smooch was very reminiscent of their first kiss, lacking little intensity, but there was more than enough of that happening further down!

Even as their lips danced, Kiran didn’t let that stop the pacing of the pounding he was giving her. Both lovers were beginning to experience an unprecedented level of euphoria, enough to force a departure of their lips so they could breathe easier. Even so, their need for each other was still fulfilled by a crushing hug initiated by Ninian herself. She tugged on his back with both her legs and arms, keeping him firmly on top of her.

By this point, Kiran was beginning to suffer quite a bit from exhaustion. He was hot and sweaty, and his muscles were beginning to ache a lot.

But he didn’t care. Not when he hadn’t brought his lover to an orgasm, and from the way she was quivering, he suspected her moment was coming soon. Channeling all the energy he could muster, Kiran pounded her with loud and messy thrusts, though they weren’t nearly close enough to drowning out her beautiful moans.

In the end, his efforts paid off. Ninian’s climax hit her suddenly, and he felt it not only through the sudden tightening of her walls, but also the slight digging of her nails into his back.

“K-Kiraaannn… I love you…!”

Ninian was incredibly glad she had something to cling onto; her body was shaking robustly, and she had little control over it. Every single part of her body was reacting to the inconceivable pleasure coursing through her veins.

Her eyes were trembling… her fingers were fidgeting… even her toes were curling inwards. Not one part was left unaffected, and as frightening as that was to an extent, it mattered little in the face of their passion.

…and it wasn’t long before her unprecedented euphoria somehow ascended to even grander heights! The tightening of her pussy was the final trigger for Kiran’s climax, and the subsequent burst of his hot semen flowing into her womb almost made her scream!

“I love you too, Ninian…!”

As Kiran lost control over his senses, all he could think about was how glad he was to be within the safe haven that was Ninian’s warm, cuddly body.

The moment of wonders could not last forever, but both Kiran and Ninian welcomed its departure. They were spent!

…and what better way to recover than to cuddle with their new lover? Kiran had never appreciated the comfort of a bed more, especially with the girl of his dreams now deciding to use his shoulder as a pillow.

The two remained like this for some time, basking in the moment.

“...hehe…” Ninian broke the silence with a little giggle. “I… can’t believe we did all that…”

“Me neither, but I’m so glad we did,” Kiran agreed, planting a kiss on her forehead, prompting more happy chuckles. “I wasn’t expecting you to dance like that… but I’m glad you did. It gave me the courage to kiss you.”

“I have a friend to thank,” she mentioned. “I wouldn’t have done that… if it wasn’t for her encouragement.”

Kiran was intrigued. Who could have convinced her? “Oh? Who was it, if you don’t mind sharing?”

“...do you know… Yune…?”

Ah.

Oh.

Ohhhh…

That little… she had been messing with him all this time, hadn’t she?!

Ah, what the hell. Kiran couldn’t be mad when this was the end result. He’d thank her later.

Right now, he had the most beautiful woman resting in his arms.

He couldn’t be happier, and neither could she.

The morning after would undoubtedly be one of giddy excitement, and there would be plenty of conversations to have regarding their newfound relationship, but for now… it was time to sleep.

Patreon October Biweekly Poll #2 & Platinum Poll Results

Nah is the winner of the biweekly poll, and the "Lysithea/Lysithea/Byleth" prompt is the winner of the Platinum Poll.

Sorry that it took a little bit to post these results! I've had a very busy last week, and I'm hoping to have a busy Patreon month too! There's a lot I want to accomplish this month. I hope I will be able to fulfill those goals!

I'll be posting the next biweekly poll on the 13th, so if you are a Gold or Platinum Tier pledger, please send in your nominations before then! Additionally, if you're a Platinum tier, send in your prompt for this month too. Thanks!

A Life of Pranks and Passion (Lissa/Robin from Fire Emblem Awakening)

If this entire campaign spanning two continents

Patreon October 2022 Creator Poll Results

Kokkoro is the winner of October's Creator Poll! She has been added to the long, long list of Patreon fics to write... but I will be giving those all my priority once I finish up commissions! Thank you for your patience!

Patreon October 2022 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Veronica is the winner of the next biweekly poll!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon September 2022 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Severa is the winner of the next biweekly poll! She finally did it!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!